diff options
| author | pgww <pgww@lists.pglaf.org> | 2025-09-09 04:33:25 -0700 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | pgww <pgww@lists.pglaf.org> | 2025-09-09 04:33:25 -0700 |
| commit | 7c7f61dc8ed65e2cc07c2b6b2af5ec4fdde9156e (patch) | |
| tree | 817709c419b97eff73e497ce6aba5dd242f922bc /old/slvry10.txt | |
| parent | 961e2c9e82f4cee4b014b504dcdb12a98394cd45 (diff) | |
Diffstat (limited to 'old/slvry10.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | old/slvry10.txt | 7951 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 7951 deletions
diff --git a/old/slvry10.txt b/old/slvry10.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 840b590..0000000 --- a/old/slvry10.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,7951 +0,0 @@ -Project Gutenberg Etext Up From Slavery, by Booker T. Washington -#2 in our series by Booker T. Washington - - -Copyright laws are changing all over the world, be sure to check -the copyright laws for your country before posting these files!! - -Please take a look at the important information in this header. -We encourage you to keep this file on your own disk, keeping an -electronic path open for the next readers. Do not remove this. - - -**Welcome To The World of Free Plain Vanilla Electronic Texts** - -**Etexts Readable By Both Humans and By Computers, Since 1971** - -*These Etexts Prepared By Hundreds of Volunteers and Donations* - -Information on contacting Project Gutenberg to get Etexts, and -further information is included below. We need your donations. - - -Up From Slavery: An Autobiography - -by Booker T. Washington - -October, 2000 [Etext #2376] -[Date last updated: January 3, 2006] - - -Project Gutenberg Etext Up From Slavery, by Booker T. Washington -******This file should be named slvry10.txt or slvry10.zip****** - -Corrected EDITIONS of our etexts get a new NUMBER, slvry11.txt -VERSIONS based on separate sources get new LETTER, slvry10a.txt - -This file is only slightly modified from the Internet Wiretap Etext. - -Project Gutenberg Etexts are usually created from multiple editions, -all of which are in the Public Domain in the United States, unless a -copyright notice is included. Therefore, we usually do NOT keep any -of these books in compliance with any particular paper edition. - - -We are now trying to release all our books one month in advance -of the official release dates, leaving time for better editing. - -Please note: neither this list nor its contents are final till -midnight of the last day of the month of any such announcement. -The official release date of all Project Gutenberg Etexts is at -Midnight, Central Time, of the last day of the stated month. A -preliminary version may often be posted for suggestion, comment -and editing by those who wish to do so. To be sure you have an -up to date first edition [xxxxx10x.xxx] please check file sizes -in the first week of the next month. Since our ftp program has -a bug in it that scrambles the date [tried to fix and failed] a -look at the file size will have to do, but we will try to see a -new copy has at least one byte more or less. - - -Information about Project Gutenberg (one page) - -We produce about two million dollars for each hour we work. The -time it takes us, a rather conservative estimate, is fifty hours -to get any etext selected, entered, proofread, edited, copyright -searched and analyzed, the copyright letters written, etc. This -projected audience is one hundred million readers. If our value -per text is nominally estimated at one dollar then we produce $2 -million dollars per hour this year as we release thirty-six text -files per month, or 432 more Etexts in 1999 for a total of 2000+ -If these reach just 10% of the computerized population, then the -total should reach over 200 billion Etexts given away this year. - -The Goal of Project Gutenberg is to Give Away One Trillion Etext -Files by December 31, 2001. [10,000 x 100,000,000 = 1 Trillion] -This is ten thousand titles each to one hundred million readers, -which is only ~5% of the present number of computer users. - -At our revised rates of production, we will reach only one-third -of that goal by the end of 2001, or about 3,333 Etexts unless we -manage to get some real funding; currently our funding is mostly -from Michael Hart's salary at Carnegie-Mellon University, and an -assortment of sporadic gifts; this salary is only good for a few -more years, so we are looking for something to replace it, as we -don't want Project Gutenberg to be so dependent on one person. - -We need your donations more than ever! - - -All donations should be made to "Project Gutenberg/CMU": and are -tax deductible to the extent allowable by law. (CMU = Carnegie- -Mellon University). - -For these and other matters, please mail to: - -Project Gutenberg -P. O. Box 2782 -Champaign, IL 61825 - -When all other email fails. . .try our Executive Director: -Michael S. Hart <hart@pobox.com> -hart@pobox.com forwards to hart@prairienet.org and archive.org -if your mail bounces from archive.org, I will still see it, if -it bounces from prairienet.org, better resend later on. . . . - -We would prefer to send you this information by email. - -****** - -To access Project Gutenberg etexts, use any Web browser -to view http://promo.net/pg. This site lists Etexts by -author and by title, and includes information about how -to get involved with Project Gutenberg. You could also -download our past Newsletters, or subscribe here. This -is one of our major sites, please email hart@pobox.com, -for a more complete list of our various sites. - -To go directly to the etext collections, use FTP or any -Web browser to visit a Project Gutenberg mirror (mirror -sites are available on 7 continents; mirrors are listed -at http://promo.net/pg). - -Mac users, do NOT point and click, typing works better. - -Example FTP session: - -ftp sunsite.unc.edu -login: anonymous -password: your@login -cd pub/docs/books/gutenberg -cd etext90 through etext99 -dir [to see files] -get or mget [to get files. . .set bin for zip files] -GET GUTINDEX.?? [to get a year's listing of books, e.g., GUTINDEX.99] -GET GUTINDEX.ALL [to get a listing of ALL books] - -*** - -**Information prepared by the Project Gutenberg legal advisor** - -(Three Pages) - - -***START**THE SMALL PRINT!**FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS**START*** -Why is this "Small Print!" statement here? You know: lawyers. -They tell us you might sue us if there is something wrong with -your copy of this etext, even if you got it for free from -someone other than us, and even if what's wrong is not our -fault. So, among other things, this "Small Print!" statement -disclaims most of our liability to you. It also tells you how -you can distribute copies of this etext if you want to. - -*BEFORE!* YOU USE OR READ THIS ETEXT -By using or reading any part of this PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -etext, you indicate that you understand, agree to and accept -this "Small Print!" statement. If you do not, you can receive -a refund of the money (if any) you paid for this etext by -sending a request within 30 days of receiving it to the person -you got it from. If you received this etext on a physical -medium (such as a disk), you must return it with your request. - -ABOUT PROJECT GUTENBERG-TM ETEXTS -This PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext, like most PROJECT GUTENBERG- -tm etexts, is a "public domain" work distributed by Professor -Michael S. Hart through the Project Gutenberg Association at -Carnegie-Mellon University (the "Project"). Among other -things, this means that no one owns a United States copyright -on or for this work, so the Project (and you!) can copy and -distribute it in the United States without permission and -without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth -below, apply if you wish to copy and distribute this etext -under the Project's "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark. - -To create these etexts, the Project expends considerable -efforts to identify, transcribe and proofread public domain -works. Despite these efforts, the Project's etexts and any -medium they may be on may contain "Defects". Among other -things, Defects may take the form of incomplete, inaccurate or -corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged -disk or other etext medium, a computer virus, or computer -codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment. - -LIMITED WARRANTY; DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES -But for the "Right of Replacement or Refund" described below, -[1] the Project (and any other party you may receive this -etext from as a PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext) disclaims all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including -legal fees, and [2] YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE OR -UNDER STRICT LIABILITY, OR FOR BREACH OF WARRANTY OR CONTRACT, -INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE -OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES, EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE -POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGES. - -If you discover a Defect in this etext within 90 days of -receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any) -you paid for it by sending an explanatory note within that -time to the person you received it from. If you received it -on a physical medium, you must return it with your note, and -such person may choose to alternatively give you a replacement -copy. If you received it electronically, such person may -choose to alternatively give you a second opportunity to -receive it electronically. - -THIS ETEXT IS OTHERWISE PROVIDED TO YOU "AS-IS". NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, ARE MADE TO YOU AS -TO THE ETEXT OR ANY MEDIUM IT MAY BE ON, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR A -PARTICULAR PURPOSE. - -Some states do not allow disclaimers of implied warranties or -the exclusion or limitation of consequential damages, so the -above disclaimers and exclusions may not apply to you, and you -may have other legal rights. - -INDEMNITY -You will indemnify and hold the Project, its directors, -officers, members and agents harmless from all liability, cost -and expense, including legal fees, that arise directly or -indirectly from any of the following that you do or cause: -[1] distribution of this etext, [2] alteration, modification, -or addition to the etext, or [3] any Defect. - -DISTRIBUTION UNDER "PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm" -You may distribute copies of this etext electronically, or by -disk, book or any other medium if you either delete this -"Small Print!" and all other references to Project Gutenberg, -or: - -[1] Only give exact copies of it. Among other things, this - requires that you do not remove, alter or modify the - etext or this "small print!" statement. You may however, - if you wish, distribute this etext in machine readable - binary, compressed, mark-up, or proprietary form, - including any form resulting from conversion by word pro- - cessing or hypertext software, but only so long as - *EITHER*: - - [*] The etext, when displayed, is clearly readable, and - does *not* contain characters other than those - intended by the author of the work, although tilde - (~), asterisk (*) and underline (_) characters may - be used to convey punctuation intended by the - author, and additional characters may be used to - indicate hypertext links; OR - - [*] The etext may be readily converted by the reader at - no expense into plain ASCII, EBCDIC or equivalent - form by the program that displays the etext (as is - the case, for instance, with most word processors); - OR - - [*] You provide, or agree to also provide on request at - no additional cost, fee or expense, a copy of the - etext in its original plain ASCII form (or in EBCDIC - or other equivalent proprietary form). - -[2] Honor the etext refund and replacement provisions of this - "Small Print!" statement. - -[3] Pay a trademark license fee to the Project of 20% of the - net profits you derive calculated using the method you - already use to calculate your applicable taxes. If you - don't derive profits, no royalty is due. Royalties are - payable to "Project Gutenberg Association/Carnegie-Mellon - University" within the 60 days following each - date you prepare (or were legally required to prepare) - your annual (or equivalent periodic) tax return. - -WHAT IF YOU *WANT* TO SEND MONEY EVEN IF YOU DON'T HAVE TO? -The Project gratefully accepts contributions in money, time, -scanning machines, OCR software, public domain etexts, royalty -free copyright licenses, and every other sort of contribution -you can think of. Money should be paid to "Project Gutenberg -Association / Carnegie-Mellon University". - -*END*THE SMALL PRINT! FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS*Ver.04.29.93*END* - - - - - -This file is only slightly modified from the Internet Wiretap Etext. - - - - - -Up From Slavery: An Autobiography - -by Booker T. Washington - - - - -This volume is dedicated to my Wife -Margaret James Washington -And to my Brother John H. Washington -Whose patience, fidelity, and hard work have gone far to make the -work at Tuskegee successful. - - - - -Preface - -This volume is the outgrowth of a series of articles, dealing -with incidents in my life, which were published consecutively in -the Outlook. While they were appearing in that magazine I was -constantly surprised at the number of requests which came to me -from all parts of the country, asking that the articles be -permanently preserved in book form. I am most grateful to the -Outlook for permission to gratify these requests. - -I have tried to tell a simple, straightforward story, with no -attempt at embellishment. My regret is that what I have attempted -to do has been done so imperfectly. The greater part of my time -and strength is required for the executive work connected with -the Tuskegee Normal and Industrial Institute, and in securing the -money necessary for the support of the institution. Much of what -I have said has been written on board trains, or at hotels or -railroad stations while I have been waiting for trains, or during -the moments that I could spare from my work while at Tuskegee. -Without the painstaking and generous assistance of Mr. Max -Bennett Thrasher I could not have succeeded in any satisfactory -degree. - - - -Introduction - -The details of Mr. Washington's early life, as frankly set down -in "Up from Slavery," do not give quite a whole view of his -education. He had the training that a coloured youth receives at -Hampton, which, indeed, the autobiography does explain. But the -reader does not get his intellectual pedigree, for Mr. Washington -himself, perhaps, does not as clearly understand it as another -man might. The truth is he had a training during the most -impressionable period of his life that was very extraordinary, -such a training as few men of his generation have had. To see its -full meaning one must start in the Hawaiian Islands half a -century or more ago.* There Samuel Armstrong, a youth of -missionary parents, earned enough money to pay his expenses at an -American college. Equipped with this small sum and the -earnestness that the undertaking implied, he came to Williams -College when Dr. Mark Hopkins was president. Williams College had -many good things for youth in that day, as it has in this, but -the greatest was the strong personality of its famous president. -Every student does not profit by a great teacher; but perhaps no -young man ever came under the influence of Dr. Hopkins, whose -whole nature was so ripe for profit by such an experience as -young Armstrong. He lived in the family of President Hopkins, and -thus had a training that was wholly out of the common; and this -training had much to do with the development of his own strong -character, whose originality and force we are only beginning to -appreciate. - -* For this interesting view of Mr. Washington's education, I am -indebted to Robert C. Ogden, Esq., Chairman of the Board of -Trustees of Hampton Institute and the intimate friend of General -Armstrong during the whole period of his educational work. - -In turn, Samuel Armstrong, the founder of Hampton Institute, took -up his work as a trainer of youth. He had very raw material, and -doubtless most of his pupils failed to get the greatest lessons -from him; but, as he had been a peculiarly receptive pupil of Dr. -Hopkins, so Booker Washington became a peculiarly receptive pupil -of his. To the formation of Mr. Washington's character, then, -went the missionary zeal of New England, influenced by one of the -strongest personalities in modern education, and the -wide-reaching moral earnestness of General Armstrong himself -These influences are easily recognizable in Mr. Washington to-day -by men who knew Dr. Hopkins and General Armstrong. - -I got the cue to Mr. Washington's character from a very simple -incident many years ago. I had never seen him, and I knew little -about him, except that he was the head of a school at Tuskegee, -Alabama. I had occasion to write to him, and I addressed him as -"The Rev. Booker T. Washington." In his reply there was no -mention of my addressing him as a clergyman. But when I had -occasion to write to him again, and persisted in making him a -preacher, his second letter brought a postscript: "I have no -claim to 'Rev.'" I knew most of the coloured men who at that time -had become prominent as leaders of their race, but I had not then -known one who was neither a politician nor a preacher; and I had -not heard of the head of an important coloured school who was not -a preacher. "A new kind of man in the coloured world," I said to -myself--"a new kind of man surely if he looks upon his task as an -economic one instead of a theological one." I wrote him an -apology for mistaking him for a preacher. - -The first time that I went to Tuskegee I was asked to make an -address to the school on Sunday evening. I sat upon the platform -of the large chapel and looked forth on a thousand coloured -faces, and the choir of a hundred or more behind me sang a -familiar religious melody, and the whole company joined in the -chorus with unction. I was the only white man under the roof, and -the scene and the songs made an impression on me that I shall -never forget. Mr. Washington arose and asked them to sing one -after another of the old melodies that I had heard all my life; -but I had never before heard them sung by a thousand voices nor -by the voices of educated Negroes. I had associated them with the -Negro of the past, not with the Negro who was struggling upward. -They brought to my mind the plantation, the cabin, the slave, not -the freedman in quest of education. But on the plantation and in -the cabin they had never been sung as these thousand students -sang them. I saw again all the old plantations that I had ever -seen; the whole history of the Negro ran through my mind; and the -inexpressible pathos of his life found expression in these songs -as I had never before felt it. - -And the future? These were the ambitious youths of the race, at -work with an earnestness that put to shame the conventional -student life of most educational institutions. Another song -rolled up along the rafters. And as soon as silence came, I found -myself in front of this extraordinary mass of faces, thinking not -of them, but of that long and unhappy chapter in our country's -history which followed the one great structural mistake of the -Fathers of the Republic; thinking of the one continuous great -problem that generations of statesmen had wrangled over, and a -million men fought about, and that had so dwarfed the mass of -English men in the Southern States as to hold them back a hundred -years behind their fellows in every other part of the world--in -England, in Australia, and in the Northern and Western States; I -was thinking of this dark shadow that had oppressed every -large-minded statesman from Jefferson to Lincoln. These thousand -young men and women about me were victims of it. I, too, was an -innocent victim of it. The whole Republic was a victim of that -fundamental error of importing Africa into America. I held firmly -to the first article of my faith that the Republic must stand -fast by the principle of a fair ballot; but I recalled the -wretched mess that Reconstruction had made of it; I recalled the -low level of public life in all the "black" States. Every effort -of philanthropy seemed to have miscarried, every effort at -correcting abuses seemed of doubtful value, and the race friction -seemed to become severer. Here was the century-old problem in all -its pathos seated singing before me. Who were the more to be -pitied--these innocent victims of an ancient wrong, or I and men -like me, who had inherited the problem? I had long ago thrown -aside illusions and theories, and was willing to meet the facts -face to face, and to do whatever in God's name a man might do -towards saving the next generation from such a burden. But I felt -the weight of twenty well-nigh hopeless years of thought and -reading and observation; for the old difficulties remained and -new ones had sprung up. Then I saw clearly that the way out of a -century of blunders had been made by this man who stood beside me -and was introducing me to this audience. Before me was the -material he had used. All about me was the indisputable evidence -that he had found the natural line of development. He had shown -the way. Time and patience and encouragement and work would do -the rest. - -It was then more clearly than ever before that I understood the -patriotic significance of Mr. Washington's work. It is this -conception of it and of him that I have ever since carried with -me. It is on this that his claim to our gratitude rests. - -To teach the Negro to read, whether English, or Greek, or Hebrew, -butters no parsnips. To make the Negro work, that is what his -master did in one way and hunger has done in another; yet both -these left Southern life where they found it. But to teach the -Negro to do skilful work, as men of all the races that have risen -have worked,--responsible work, which IS education and character; -and most of all when Negroes so teach Negroes to do this that -they will teach others with a missionary zeal that puts all -ordinary philanthropic efforts to shame,--this is to change the -whole economic basis of life and the whole character of a people. - -The plan itself is not a new one. It was worked out at Hampton -Institute, but it was done at Hampton by white men. The plan had, -in fact, been many times theoretically laid down by thoughtful -students of Southern life. Handicrafts were taught in the days of -slavery on most well-managed plantations. But Tuskegee is, -nevertheless, a brand-new chapter in the history of the Negro, -and in the history of the knottiest problem we have ever faced. -It not only makes "a carpenter of a man; it makes a man of a -carpenter." In one sense, therefore, it is of greater value than -any other institution for the training of men and women that we -have, from Cambridge to Palo Alto. It is almost the only one of -which it may be said that it points the way to a new epoch in a -large area of our national life. - -To work out the plan on paper, or at a distance--that is one -thing. For a white man to work it out--that too, is an easy -thing. For a coloured man to work it out in the South, where, in -its constructive period, he was necessarily misunderstood by his -own people as well as by the whites, and where he had to adjust -it at every step to the strained race relations--that is so very -different and more difficult a thing that the man who did it put -the country under lasting obligations to him. - -It was not and is not a mere educational task. Anybody could -teach boys trades and give them an elementary education. Such -tasks have been done since the beginning of civilization. But -this task had to be done with the rawest of raw material, done -within the civilization of the dominant race, and so done as not -to run across race lines and social lines that are the strongest -forces in the community. It had to be done for the benefit of the -whole community. It had to be done, moreover, without local help, -in the face of the direst poverty, done by begging, and done in -spite of the ignorance of one race and the prejudice of the -other. - -No man living had a harder task, and a task that called for more -wisdom to do it right. The true measure of Mr. Washington's -success is, then, not his teaching the pupils of Tuskegee, nor -even gaining the support of philanthropic persons at a distance, -but this--that every Southern white man of character and of -wisdom has been won to a cordial recognition of the value of the -work, even men who held and still hold to the conviction that a -mere book education for the Southern blacks under present -conditions is a positive evil. This is a demonstration of the -efficiency of the Hampton-Tuskegee idea that stands like the -demonstration of the value of democratic institutions -themselves--a demonstration made so clear in spite of the -greatest odds that it is no longer open to argument. - -Consider the change that has come in twenty years in the -discussion of the Negro problem. Two or three decades ago social -philosophers and statisticians and well-meaning philanthropists -were still talking and writing about the deportation of the -Negroes, or about their settlement within some restricted area, -or about their settling in all parts of the Union, or about their -decline through their neglect of their children, or about their -rapid multiplication till they should expel the whites from the -South--of every sort of nonsense under heaven. All this has given -place to the simple plan of an indefinite extension among the -neglected classes of both races of the Hampton-Tuskegee system of -training. The "problem" in one sense has disappeared. The future -will have for the South swift or slow development of its masses -and of its soil in proportion to the swift or slow development of -this kind of training. This change of view is a true measure of -Mr. Washington's work. - -The literature of the Negro in America is colossal, from -political oratory through abolitionism to "Uncle Tom's Cabin" and -"Cotton is King"--a vast mass of books which many men have read -to the waste of good years (and I among them); but the only books -that I have read a second time or ever care again to read in the -whole list (most of them by tiresome and unbalanced "reformers") -are "Uncle Remus" and "Up from Slavery"; for these are the great -literature of the subject. One has all the best of the past, the -other foreshadows a better future; and the men who wrote them are -the only men who have written of the subject with that perfect -frankness and perfect knowledge and perfect poise whose other -name is genius. - -Mr. Washington has won a world-wide fame at an early age. His -story of his own life already has the distinction of translation -into more languages, I think, than any other American book; and I -suppose that he has as large a personal acquaintance among men of -influence as any private citizen now living. - -His own teaching at Tuskegee is unique. He lectures to his -advanced students on the art of right living, not out of -text-books, but straight out of life. Then he sends them into the -country to visit Negro families. Such a student will come back -with a minute report of the way in which the family that he has -seen lives, what their earnings are, what they do well and what -they do ill; and he will explain how they might live better. He -constructs a definite plan for the betterment of that particular -family out of the resources that they have. Such a student, if he -be bright, will profit more by an experience like this than he -could profit by all the books on sociology and economics that -ever were written. I talked with a boy at Tuskegee who had made -such a study as this, and I could not keep from contrasting his -knowledge and enthusiasm with what I heard in a class room at a -Negro university in one of the Southern cities, which is -conducted on the idea that a college course will save the soul. -Here the class was reciting a lesson from an abstruse text-book -on economics, reciting it by rote, with so obvious a failure to -assimilate it that the waste of labour was pitiful. - -I asked Mr. Washington years ago what he regarded as the most -important result of his work, and he replied: - -"I do not know which to put first, the effect of Tuskegee's work -on the Negro, or the effect on the attitude of the white man to -the Negro." - -The race divergence under the system of miseducation was fast -getting wider. Under the influence of the Hampton-Tuskegee idea -the races are coming into a closer sympathy and into an -honourable and helpful relation. As the Negro becomes -economically independent, he becomes a responsible part of the -Southern life; and the whites so recognize him. And this must be -so from the nature of things. There is nothing artificial about -it. It is development in a perfectly natural way. And the -Southern whites not only so recognize it, but they are imitating -it in the teaching of the neglected masses of their own race. It -has thus come about that the school is taking a more direct and -helpful hold on life in the South than anywhere else in the -country. Education is not a thing apart from life--not a -"system," nor a philosophy; it is direct teaching how to live and -how to work. - -To say that Mr. Washington has won the gratitude of all -thoughtful Southern white men, is to say that he has worked with -the highest practical wisdom at a large constructive task; for no -plan for the up-building of the freedman could succeed that ran -counter to Southern opinion. To win the support of Southern -opinion and to shape it was a necessary part of the task; and in -this he has so well succeeded that the South has a sincere and -high regard for him. He once said to me that he recalled the day, -and remembered it thankfully, when he grew large enough to regard -a Southern white man as he regarded a Northern one. It is well -for our common country that the day is come when he and his work -are regarded as highly in the South as in any other part of the -Union. I think that no man of our generation has a more -noteworthy achievement to his credit than this; and it is an -achievement of moral earnestness of the strong character of a man -who has done a great national service. - -Walter H. Page. - - - -UP FROM SLAVERY - -Chapter I. A Slave Among Slaves - -I was born a slave on a plantation in Franklin County, Virginia. -I am not quite sure of the exact place or exact date of my birth, -but at any rate I suspect I must have been born somewhere and at -some time. As nearly as I have been able to learn, I was born -near a cross-roads post-office called Hale's Ford, and the year -was 1858 or 1859. I do not know the month or the day. The -earliest impressions I can now recall are of the plantation and -the slave quarters--the latter being the part of the plantation -where the slaves had their cabins. - -My life had its beginning in the midst of the most miserable, -desolate, and discouraging surroundings. This was so, however, -not because my owners were especially cruel, for they were not, -as compared with many others. I was born in a typical log cabin, -about fourteen by sixteen feet square. In this cabin I lived with -my mother and a brother and sister till after the Civil War, when -we were all declared free. - -Of my ancestry I know almost nothing. In the slave quarters, and -even later, I heard whispered conversations among the coloured -people of the tortures which the slaves, including, no doubt, my -ancestors on my mother's side, suffered in the middle passage of -the slave ship while being conveyed from Africa to America. I -have been unsuccessful in securing any information that would -throw any accurate light upon the history of my family beyond my -mother. She, I remember, had a half-brother and a half-sister. In -the days of slavery not very much attention was given to family -history and family records--that is, black family records. My -mother, I suppose, attracted the attention of a purchaser who was -afterward my owner and hers. Her addition to the slave family -attracted about as much attention as the purchase of a new horse -or cow. Of my father I know even less than of my mother. I do not -even know his name. I have heard reports to the effect that he -was a white man who lived on one of the near-by plantations. -Whoever he was, I never heard of his taking the least interest in -me or providing in any way for my rearing. But I do not find -especial fault with him. He was simply another unfortunate victim -of the institution which the Nation unhappily had engrafted upon -it at that time. - -The cabin was not only our living-place, but was also used as the -kitchen for the plantation. My mother was the plantation cook. -The cabin was without glass windows; it had only openings in the -side which let in the light, and also the cold, chilly air of -winter. There was a door to the cabin--that is, something that -was called a door--but the uncertain hinges by which it was hung, -and the large cracks in it, to say nothing of the fact that it -was too small, made the room a very uncomfortable one. In -addition to these openings there was, in the lower right-hand -corner of the room, the "cat-hole," --a contrivance which almost -every mansion or cabin in Virginia possessed during the -ante-bellum period. The "cat-hole" was a square opening, about -seven by eight inches, provided for the purpose of letting the -cat pass in and out of the house at will during the night. In the -case of our particular cabin I could never understand the -necessity for this convenience, since there were at least a -half-dozen other places in the cabin that would have accommodated -the cats. There was no wooden floor in our cabin, the naked earth -being used as a floor. In the centre of the earthen floor there -was a large, deep opening covered with boards, which was used as -a place in which to store sweet potatoes during the winter. An -impression of this potato-hole is very distinctly engraved upon -my memory, because I recall that during the process of putting -the potatoes in or taking them out I would often come into -possession of one or two, which I roasted and thoroughly enjoyed. -There was no cooking-stove on our plantation, and all the cooking -for the whites and slaves my mother had to do over an open -fireplace, mostly in pots and "skillets." While the poorly built -cabin caused us to suffer with cold in the winter, the heat from -the open fireplace in summer was equally trying. - -The early years of my life, which were spent in the little cabin, -were not very different from those of thousands of other slaves. -My mother, of course, had little time in which to give attention -to the training of her children during the day. She snatched a -few moments for our care in the early morning before her work -began, and at night after the day's work was done. One of my -earliest recollections is that of my mother cooking a chicken -late at night, and awakening her children for the purpose of -feeding them. How or where she got it I do not know. I presume, -however, it was procured from our owner's farm. Some people may -call this theft. If such a thing were to happen now, I should -condemn it as theft myself. But taking place at the time it did, -and for the reason that it did, no one could ever make me believe -that my mother was guilty of thieving. She was simply a victim of -the system of slavery. I cannot remember having slept in a bed -until after our family was declared free by the Emancipation -Proclamation. Three children--John, my older brother, Amanda, my -sister, and myself--had a pallet on the dirt floor, or, to be -more correct, we slept in and on a bundle of filthy rags laid -upon the dirt floor. - -I was asked not long ago to tell something about the sports and -pastimes that I engaged in during my youth. Until that question -was asked it had never occurred to me that there was no period of -my life that was devoted to play. From the time that I can -remember anything, almost every day of my life had been occupied -in some kind of labour; though I think I would now be a more -useful man if I had had time for sports. During the period that I -spent in slavery I was not large enough to be of much service, -still I was occupied most of the time in cleaning the yards, -carrying water to the men in the fields, or going to the mill to -which I used to take the corn, once a week, to be ground. The -mill was about three miles from the plantation. This work I -always dreaded. The heavy bag of corn would be thrown across the -back of the horse, and the corn divided about evenly on each -side; but in some way, almost without exception, on these trips, -the corn would so shift as to become unbalanced and would fall -off the horse, and often I would fall with it. As I was not -strong enough to reload the corn upon the horse, I would have to -wait, sometimes for many hours, till a chance passer-by came -along who would help me out of my trouble. The hours while -waiting for some one were usually spent in crying. The time -consumed in this way made me late in reaching the mill, and by -the time I got my corn ground and reached home it would be far -into the night. The road was a lonely one, and often led through -dense forests. I was always frightened. The woods were said to be -full of soldiers who had deserted from the army, and I had been -told that the first thing a deserter did to a Negro boy when he -found him alone was to cut off his ears. Besides, when I was late -in getting home I knew I would always get a severe scolding or a -flogging. - -I had no schooling whatever while I was a slave, though I -remember on several occasions I went as far as the schoolhouse -door with one of my young mistresses to carry her books. The -picture of several dozen boys and girls in a schoolroom engaged -in study made a deep impression upon me, and I had the feeling -that to get into a schoolhouse and study in this way would be -about the same as getting into paradise. - -So far as I can now recall, the first knowledge that I got of the -fact that we were slaves, and that freedom of the slaves was -being discussed, was early one morning before day, when I was -awakened by my mother kneeling over her children and fervently -praying that Lincoln and his armies might be successful, and that -one day she and her children might be free. In this connection I -have never been able to understand how the slaves throughout the -South, completely ignorant as were the masses so far as books or -newspapers were concerned, were able to keep themselves so -accurately and completely informed about the great National -questions that were agitating the country. From the time that -Garrison, Lovejoy, and others began to agitate for freedom, the -slaves throughout the South kept in close touch with the progress -of the movement. Though I was a mere child during the preparation -for the Civil War and during the war itself, I now recall the -many late-at-night whispered discussions that I heard my mother -and the other slaves on the plantation indulge in. These -discussions showed that they understood the situation, and that -they kept themselves informed of events by what was termed the -"grape-vine" telegraph. - -During the campaign when Lincoln was first a candidate for the -Presidency, the slaves on our far-off plantation, miles from any -railroad or large city or daily newspaper, knew what the issues -involved were. When war was begun between the North and the -South, every slave on our plantation felt and knew that, though -other issues were discussed, the primal one was that of slavery. -Even the most ignorant members of my race on the remote -plantations felt in their hearts, with a certainty that admitted -of no doubt, that the freedom of the slaves would be the one -great result of the war, if the northern armies conquered. Every -success of the Federal armies and every defeat of the Confederate -forces was watched with the keenest and most intense interest. -Often the slaves got knowledge of the results of great battles -before the white people received it. This news was usually gotten -from the coloured man who was sent to the post-office for the -mail. In our case the post-office was about three miles from the -plantation, and the mail came once or twice a week. The man who -was sent to the office would linger about the place long enough -to get the drift of the conversation from the group of white -people who naturally congregated there, after receiving their -mail, to discuss the latest news. The mail-carrier on his way -back to our master's house would as naturally retail the news -that he had secured among the slaves, and in this way they often -heard of important events before the white people at the "big -house," as the master's house was called. - -I cannot remember a single instance during my childhood or early -boyhood when our entire family sat down to the table together, -and God's blessing was asked, and the family ate a meal in a -civilized manner. On the plantation in Virginia, and even later, -meals were gotten by the children very much as dumb animals get -theirs. It was a piece of bread here and a scrap of meat there. -It was a cup of milk at one time and some potatoes at another. -Sometimes a portion of our family would eat out of the skillet or -pot, while some one else would eat from a tin plate held on the -knees, and often using nothing but the hands with which to hold -the food. When I had grown to sufficient size, I was required to -go to the "big house" at meal-times to fan the flies from the -table by means of a large set of paper fans operated by a pulley. -Naturally much of the conversation of the white people turned -upon the subject of freedom and the war, and I absorbed a good -deal of it. I remember that at one time I saw two of my young -mistresses and some lady visitors eating ginger-cakes, in the -yard. At that time those cakes seemed to me to be absolutely the -most tempting and desirable things that I had ever seen; and I -then and there resolved that, if I ever got free, the height of -my ambition would be reached if I could get to the point where I -could secure and eat ginger-cakes in the way that I saw those -ladies doing. - -Of course as the war was prolonged the white people, in many -cases, often found it difficult to secure food for themselves. I -think the slaves felt the deprivation less than the whites, -because the usual diet for slaves was corn bread and pork, and -these could be raised on the plantation; but coffee, tea, sugar, -and other articles which the whites had been accustomed to use -could not be raised on the plantation, and the conditions brought -about by the war frequently made it impossible to secure these -things. The whites were often in great straits. Parched corn was -used for coffee, and a kind of black molasses was used instead of -sugar. Many times nothing was used to sweeten the so-called tea -and coffee. - -The first pair of shoes that I recall wearing were wooden ones. -They had rough leather on the top, but the bottoms, which were -about an inch thick, were of wood. When I walked they made a -fearful noise, and besides this they were very inconvenient, -since there was no yielding to the natural pressure of the foot. -In wearing them one presented and exceedingly awkward appearance. -The most trying ordeal that I was forced to endure as a slave -boy, however, was the wearing of a flax shirt. In the portion of -Virginia where I lived it was common to use flax as part of the -clothing for the slaves. That part of the flax from which our -clothing was made was largely the refuse, which of course was the -cheapest and roughest part. I can scarcely imagine any torture, -except, perhaps, the pulling of a tooth, that is equal to that -caused by putting on a new flax shirt for the first time. It is -almost equal to the feeling that one would experience if he had a -dozen or more chestnut burrs, or a hundred small pin-points, in -contact with his flesh. Even to this day I can recall accurately -the tortures that I underwent when putting on one of these -garments. The fact that my flesh was soft and tender added to the -pain. But I had no choice. I had to wear the flax shirt or none; -and had it been left to me to choose, I should have chosen to -wear no covering. In connection with the flax shirt, my brother -John, who is several years older than I am, performed one of the -most generous acts that I ever heard of one slave relative doing -for another. On several occasions when I was being forced to wear -a new flax shirt, he generously agreed to put it on in my stead -and wear it for several days, till it was "broken in." Until I -had grown to be quite a youth this single garment was all that I -wore. - -One may get the idea, from what I have said, that there was -bitter feeling toward the white people on the part of my race, -because of the fact that most of the white population was away -fighting in a war which would result in keeping the Negro in -slavery if the South was successful. In the case of the slaves on -our place this was not true, and it was not true of any large -portion of the slave population in the South where the Negro was -treated with anything like decency. During the Civil War one of -my young masters was killed, and two were severely wounded. I -recall the feeling of sorrow which existed among the slaves when -they heard of the death of "Mars' Billy." It was no sham sorrow, -but real. Some of the slaves had nursed "Mars' Billy"; others had -played with him when he was a child. "Mars' Billy" had begged for -mercy in the case of others when the overseer or master was -thrashing them. The sorrow in the slave quarter was only second -to that in the "big house." When the two young masters were -brought home wounded, the sympathy of the slaves was shown in -many ways. They were just as anxious to assist in the nursing as -the family relatives of the wounded. Some of the slaves would -even beg for the privilege of sitting up at night to nurse their -wounded masters. This tenderness and sympathy on the part of -those held in bondage was a result of their kindly and generous -nature. In order to defend and protect the women and children who -were left on the plantations when the white males went to war, -the slaves would have laid down their lives. The slave who was -selected to sleep in the "big house" during the absence of the -males was considered to have the place of honour. Any one -attempting to harm "young Mistress" or "old Mistress" during the -night would have had to cross the dead body of the slave to do -so. I do not know how many have noticed it, but I think that it -will be found to be true that there are few instances, either in -slavery or freedom, in which a member of my race has been known -to betray a specific trust. - -As a rule, not only did the members of my race entertain no -feelings of bitterness against the whites before and during the -war, but there are many instances of Negroes tenderly carrying -for their former masters and mistresses who for some reason have -become poor and dependent since the war. I know of instances -where the former masters of slaves have for years been supplied -with money by their former slaves to keep them from suffering. I -have known of still other cases in which the former slaves have -assisted in the education of the descendants of their former -owners. I know of a case on a large plantation in the South in -which a young white man, the son of the former owner of the -estate, has become so reduced in purse and self-control by reason -of drink that he is a pitiable creature; and yet, notwithstanding -the poverty of the coloured people themselves on this plantation, -they have for years supplied this young white man with the -necessities of life. One sends him a little coffee or sugar, -another a little meat, and so on. Nothing that the coloured -people possess is too good for the son of "old Mars' Tom," who -will perhaps never be permitted to suffer while any remain on the -place who knew directly or indirectly of "old Mars' Tom." - -I have said that there are few instances of a member of my race -betraying a specific trust. One of the best illustrations of this -which I know of is in the case of an ex-slave from Virginia whom -I met not long ago in a little town in the state of Ohio. I found -that this man had made a contract with his master, two or three -years previous to the Emancipation Proclamation, to the effect -that the slave was to be permitted to buy himself, by paying so -much per year for his body; and while he was paying for himself, -he was to be permitted to labour where and for whom he pleased. -Finding that he could secure better wages in Ohio, he went there. -When freedom came, he was still in debt to his master some three -hundred dollars. Notwithstanding that the Emancipation -Proclamation freed him from any obligation to his master, this -black man walked the greater portion of the distance back to -where his old master lived in Virginia, and placed the last -dollar, with interest, in his hands. In talking to me about this, -the man told me that he knew that he did not have to pay the -debt, but that he had given his word to the master, and his word -he had never broken. He felt that he could not enjoy his freedom -till he had fulfilled his promise. - -From some things that I have said one may get the idea that some -of the slaves did not want freedom. This is not true. I have -never seen one who did not want to be free, or one who would -return to slavery. - -I pity from the bottom of my heart any nation or body of people -that is so unfortunate as to get entangled in the net of slavery. -I have long since ceased to cherish any spirit of bitterness -against the Southern white people on account of the enslavement -of my race. No one section of our country was wholly responsible -for its introduction, and, besides, it was recognized and -protected for years by the General Government. Having once got -its tentacles fastened on to the economic and social life of the -Republic, it was no easy matter for the country to relieve itself -of the institution. Then, when we rid ourselves of prejudice, or -racial feeling, and look facts in the face, we must acknowledge -that, notwithstanding the cruelty and moral wrong of slavery, the -ten million Negroes inhabiting this country, who themselves or -whose ancestors went through the school of American slavery, are -in a stronger and more hopeful condition, materially, -intellectually, morally, and religiously, than is true of an -equal number of black people in any other portion of the globe. -This is so to such an extend that Negroes in this country, who -themselves or whose forefathers went through the school of -slavery, are constantly returning to Africa as missionaries to -enlighten those who remained in the fatherland. This I say, not -to justify slavery--on the other hand, I condemn it as an -institution, as we all know that in America it was established -for selfish and financial reasons, and not from a missionary -motive--but to call attention to a fact, and to show how -Providence so often uses men and institutions to accomplish a -purpose. When persons ask me in these days how, in the midst of -what sometimes seem hopelessly discouraging conditions, I can -have such faith in the future of my race in this country, I -remind them of the wilderness through which and out of which, a -good Providence has already led us. - -Ever since I have been old enough to think for myself, I have -entertained the idea that, notwithstanding the cruel wrongs -inflicted upon us, the black man got nearly as much out of -slavery as the white man did. The hurtful influences of the -institution were not by any means confined to the Negro. This was -fully illustrated by the life upon our own plantation. The whole -machinery of slavery was so constructed as to cause labour, as a -rule, to be looked upon as a badge of degradation, of -inferiority. Hence labour was something that both races on the -slave plantation sought to escape. The slave system on our place, -in a large measure, took the spirit of self-reliance and -self-help out of the white people. My old master had many boys -and girls, but not one, so far as I know, ever mastered a single -trade or special line of productive industry. The girls were not -taught to cook, sew, or to take care of the house. All of this -was left to the slaves. The slaves, of course, had little -personal interest in the life of the plantation, and their -ignorance prevented them from learning how to do things in the -most improved and thorough manner. As a result of the system, -fences were out of repair, gates were hanging half off the -hinges, doors creaked, window-panes were out, plastering had -fallen but was not replaced, weeds grew in the yard. As a rule, -there was food for whites and blacks, but inside the house, and -on the dining-room table, there was wanting that delicacy and -refinement of touch and finish which can make a home the most -convenient, comfortable, and attractive place in the world. -Withal there was a waste of food and other materials which was -sad. When freedom came, the slaves were almost as well fitted to -begin life anew as the master, except in the matter of -book-learning and ownership of property. The slave owner and his -sons had mastered no special industry. They unconsciously had -imbibed the feeling that manual labour was not the proper thing -for them. On the other hand, the slaves, in many cases, had -mastered some handicraft, and none were ashamed, and few -unwilling, to labour. - -Finally the war closed, and the day of freedom came. It was a -momentous and eventful day to all upon our plantation. We had -been expecting it. Freedom was in the air, and had been for -months. Deserting soldiers returning to their homes were to be -seen every day. Others who had been discharged, or whose -regiments had been paroled, were constantly passing near our -place. The "grape-vine telegraph" was kept busy night and day. -The news and mutterings of great events were swiftly carried from -one plantation to another. In the fear of "Yankee" invasions, the -silverware and other valuables were taken from the "big house," -buried in the woods, and guarded by trusted slaves. Woe be to any -one who would have attempted to disturb the buried treasure. The -slaves would give the Yankee soldiers food, drink, -clothing--anything but that which had been specifically intrusted -to their care and honour. As the great day drew nearer, there was -more singing in the slave quarters than usual. It was bolder, had -more ring, and lasted later into the night. Most of the verses of -the plantation songs had some reference to freedom. True, they -had sung those same verses before, but they had been careful to -explain that the "freedom" in these songs referred to the next -world, and had no connection with life in this world. Now they -gradually threw off the mask, and were not afraid to let it be -known that the "freedom" in their songs meant freedom of the body -in this world. The night before the eventful day, word was sent -to the slave quarters to the effect that something unusual was -going to take place at the "big house" the next morning. There -was little, if any, sleep that night. All as excitement and -expectancy. Early the next morning word was sent to all the -slaves, old and young, to gather at the house. In company with my -mother, brother, and sister, and a large number of other slaves, -I went to the master's house. All of our master's family were -either standing or seated on the veranda of the house, where they -could see what was to take place and hear what was said. There -was a feeling of deep interest, or perhaps sadness, on their -faces, but not bitterness. As I now recall the impression they -made upon me, they did not at the moment seem to be sad because -of the loss of property, but rather because of parting with those -whom they had reared and who were in many ways very close to -them. The most distinct thing that I now recall in connection -with the scene was that some man who seemed to be a stranger (a -United States officer, I presume) made a little speech and then -read a rather long paper--the Emancipation Proclamation, I think. -After the reading we were told that we were all free, and could -go when and where we pleased. My mother, who was standing by my -side, leaned over and kissed her children, while tears of joy ran -down her cheeks. She explained to us what it all meant, that this -was the day for which she had been so long praying, but fearing -that she would never live to see. - -For some minutes there was great rejoicing, and thanksgiving, and -wild scenes of ecstasy. But there was no feeling of bitterness. -In fact, there was pity among the slaves for our former owners. -The wild rejoicing on the part of the emancipated coloured people -lasted but for a brief period, for I noticed that by the time -they returned to their cabins there was a change in their -feelings. The great responsibility of being free, of having -charge of themselves, of having to think and plan for themselves -and their children, seemed to take possession of them. It was -very much like suddenly turning a youth of ten or twelve years -out into the world to provide for himself. In a few hours the -great questions with which the Anglo-Saxon race had been -grappling for centuries had been thrown upon these people to be -solved. These were the questions of a home, a living, the rearing -of children, education, citizenship, and the establishment and -support of churches. Was it any wonder that within a few hours -the wild rejoicing ceased and a feeling of deep gloom seemed to -pervade the slave quarters? To some it seemed that, now that they -were in actual possession of it, freedom was a more serious thing -than they had expected to find it. Some of the slaves were -seventy or eighty years old; their best days were gone. They had -no strength with which to earn a living in a strange place and -among strange people, even if they had been sure where to find a -new place of abode. To this class the problem seemed especially -hard. Besides, deep down in their hearts there was a strange and -peculiar attachment to "old Marster" and "old Missus," and to -their children, which they found it hard to think of breaking -off. With these they had spent in some cases nearly a -half-century, and it was no light thing to think of parting. -Gradually, one by one, stealthily at first, the older slaves -began to wander from the slave quarters back to the "big house" -to have a whispered conversation with their former owners as to -the future. - - - -Chapter II. Boyhood Days - -After the coming of freedom there were two points upon which -practically all the people on our place were agreed, and I found -that this was generally true throughout the South: that they must -change their names, and that they must leave the old plantation -for at least a few days or weeks in order that they might really -feel sure that they were free. - -In some way a feeling got among the coloured people that it was -far from proper for them to bear the surname of their former -owners, and a great many of them took other surnames. This was -one of the first signs of freedom. When they were slaves, a -coloured person was simply called "John" or "Susan." There was -seldom occasion for more than the use of the one name. If "John" -or "Susan" belonged to a white man by the name of "Hatcher," -sometimes he was called "John Hatcher," or as often "Hatcher's -John." But there was a feeling that "John Hatcher" or "Hatcher's -John" was not the proper title by which to denote a freeman; and -so in many cases "John Hatcher" was changed to "John S. Lincoln" -or "John S. Sherman," the initial "S" standing for no name, it -being simply a part of what the coloured man proudly called his -"entitles." - -As I have stated, most of the coloured people left the old -plantation for a short while at least, so as to be sure, it -seemed, that they could leave and try their freedom on to see how -it felt. After they had remained away for a while, many of the -older slaves, especially, returned to their old homes and made -some kind of contract with their former owners by which they -remained on the estate. - -My mother's husband, who was the stepfather of my brother John -and myself, did not belong to the same owners as did my mother. -In fact, he seldom came to our plantation. I remember seeing his -there perhaps once a year, that being about Christmas time. In -some way, during the war, by running away and following the -Federal soldiers, it seems, he found his way into the new state -of West Virginia. As soon as freedom was declared, he sent for my -mother to come to the Kanawha Valley, in West Virginia. At that -time a journey from Virginia over the mountains to West Virginia -was rather a tedious and in some cases a painful undertaking. -What little clothing and few household goods we had were placed -in a cart, but the children walked the greater portion of the -distance, which was several hundred miles. - -I do not think any of us ever had been very far from the -plantation, and the taking of a long journey into another state -was quite an event. The parting from our former owners and the -members of our own race on the plantation was a serious occasion. -From the time of our parting till their death we kept up a -correspondence with the older members of the family, and in later -years we have kept in touch with those who were the younger -members. We were several weeks making the trip, and most of the -time we slept in the open air and did our cooking over a log fire -out-of-doors. One night I recall that we camped near an abandoned -log cabin, and my mother decided to build a fire in that for -cooking, and afterward to make a "pallet" on the floor for our -sleeping. Just as the fire had gotten well started a large black -snake fully a yard and a half long dropped down the chimney and -ran out on the floor. Of course we at once abandoned that cabin. -Finally we reached our destination--a little town called Malden, -which is about five miles from Charleston, the present capital of -the state. - -At that time salt-mining was the great industry in that part of -West Virginia, and the little town of Malden was right in the -midst of the salt-furnaces. My stepfather had already secured a -job at a salt-furnace, and he had also secured a little cabin for -us to live in. Our new house was no better than the one we had -left on the old plantation in Virginia. In fact, in one respect -it was worse. Notwithstanding the poor condition of our -plantation cabin, we were at all times sure of pure air. Our new -home was in the midst of a cluster of cabins crowded closely -together, and as there were no sanitary regulations, the filth -about the cabins was often intolerable. Some of our neighbours -were coloured people, and some were the poorest and most ignorant -and degraded white people. It was a motley mixture. Drinking, -gambling, quarrels, fights, and shockingly immoral practices were -frequent. All who lived in the little town were in one way or -another connected with the salt business. Though I was a mere -child, my stepfather put me and my brother at work in one of the -furnaces. Often I began work as early as four o'clock in the -morning. - -The first thing I ever learned in the way of book knowledge was -while working in this salt-furnace. Each salt-packer had his -barrels marked with a certain number. The number allotted to my -stepfather was "18." At the close of the day's work the boss of -the packers would come around and put "18" on each of our -barrels, and I soon learned to recognize that figure wherever I -saw it, and after a while got to the point where I could make -that figure, though I knew nothing about any other figures or -letters. - -From the time that I can remember having any thoughts about -anything, I recall that I had an intense longing to learn to -read. I determined, when quite a small child, that, if I -accomplished nothing else in life, I would in some way get enough -education to enable me to read common books and newspapers. Soon -after we got settled in some manner in our new cabin in West -Virginia, I induced my mother to get hold of a book for me. How -or where she got it I do not know, but in some way she procured -an old copy of Webster's "blue-back" spelling-book, which -contained the alphabet, followed by such meaningless words as -"ab," "ba," "ca," "da." I began at once to devour this book, and -I think that it was the first one I ever had in my hands. I had -learned from somebody that the way to begin to read was to learn -the alphabet, so I tried in all the ways I could think of to -learn it,--all of course without a teacher, for I could find no -one to teach me. At that time there was not a single member of my -race anywhere near us who could read, and I was too timid to -approach any of the white people. In some way, within a few -weeks, I mastered the greater portion of the alphabet. In all my -efforts to learn to read my mother shared fully my ambition, and -sympathized with me and aided me in every way that she could. -Though she was totally ignorant, she had high ambitions for her -children, and a large fund of good, hard, common sense, which -seemed to enable her to meet and master every situation. If I -have done anything in life worth attention, I feel sure that I -inherited the disposition from my mother. - -In the midst of my struggles and longing for an education, a -young coloured boy who had learned to read in the state of Ohio -came to Malden. As soon as the coloured people found out that he -could read, a newspaper was secured, and at the close of nearly -every day's work this young man would be surrounded by a group of -men and women who were anxious to hear him read the news -contained in the papers. How I used to envy this man! He seemed -to me to be the one young man in all the world who ought to be -satisfied with his attainments. - -About this time the question of having some kind of a school -opened for the coloured children in the village began to be -discussed by members of the race. As it would be the first school -for Negro children that had ever been opened in that part of -Virginia, it was, of course, to be a great event, and the -discussion excited the wildest interest. The most perplexing -question was where to find a teacher. The young man from Ohio who -had learned to read the papers was considered, but his age was -against him. In the midst of the discussion about a teacher, -another young coloured man from Ohio, who had been a soldier, in -some way found his way into town. It was soon learned that he -possessed considerable education, and he was engaged by the -coloured people to teach their first school. As yet no free -schools had been started for coloured people in that section, -hence each family agreed to pay a certain amount per month, with -the understanding that the teacher was to "board 'round"--that -is, spend a day with each family. This was not bad for the -teacher, for each family tried to provide the very best on the -day the teacher was to be its guest. I recall that I looked -forward with an anxious appetite to the "teacher's day" at our -little cabin. - -This experience of a whole race beginning to go to school for the -first time, presents one of the most interesting studies that has -ever occurred in connection with the development of any race. Few -people who were not right in the midst of the scenes can form any -exact idea of the intense desire which the people of my race -showed for an education. As I have stated, it was a whole race -trying to go to school. Few were too young, and none too old, to -make the attempt to learn. As fast as any kind of teachers could -be secured, not only were day-schools filled, but night-schools -as well. The great ambition of the older people was to try to -learn to read the Bible before they died. With this end in view -men and women who were fifty or seventy-five years old would -often be found in the night-school. Some day-schools were formed -soon after freedom, but the principal book studied in the -Sunday-school was the spelling-book. Day-school, night-school, -Sunday-school, were always crowded, and often many had to be -turned away for want of room. - -The opening of the school in the Kanawha Valley, however, brought -to me one of the keenest disappointments that I ever experienced. -I had been working in a salt-furnace for several months, and my -stepfather had discovered that I had a financial value, and so, -when the school opened, he decided that he could not spare me -from my work. This decision seemed to cloud my every ambition. -The disappointment was made all the more severe by reason of the -fact that my place of work was where I could see the happy -children passing to and from school mornings and afternoons. -Despite this disappointment, however, I determined that I would -learn something, anyway. I applied myself with greater -earnestness than ever to the mastering of what was in the -"blue-back" speller. - -My mother sympathized with me in my disappointment, and sought to -comfort me in all the ways she could, and to help me find a way -to learn. After a while I succeeded in making arrangements with -the teacher to give me some lessons at night, after the day's -work was done. These night lessons were so welcome that I think I -learned more at night than the other children did during the day. -My own experiences in the night-school gave me faith in the -night-school idea, with which, in after years, I had to do both -at Hampton and Tuskegee. But my boyish heart was still set upon -going to the day-school, and I let no opportunity slip to push my -case. Finally I won, and was permitted to go to the school in the -day for a few months, with the understanding that I was to rise -early in the morning and work in the furnace till nine o'clock, -and return immediately after school closed in the afternoon for -at least two more hours of work. - -The schoolhouse was some distance from the furnace, and as I had -to work till nine o'clock, and the school opened at nine, I found -myself in a difficulty. School would always be begun before I -reached it, and sometimes my class had recited. To get around -this difficulty I yielded to a temptation for which most people, -I suppose, will condemn me; but since it is a fact, I might as -well state it. I have great faith in the power and influence of -facts. It is seldom that anything is permanently gained by -holding back a fact. There was a large clock in a little office -in the furnace. This clock, of course, all the hundred or more -workmen depended upon to regulate their hours of beginning and -ending the day's work. I got the idea that the way for me to -reach school on time was to move the clock hands from half-past -eight up to the nine o'clock mark. This I found myself doing -morning after morning, till the furnace "boss" discovered that -something was wrong, and locked the clock in a case. I did not -mean to inconvenience anybody. I simply meant to reach that -schoolhouse in time. - -When, however, I found myself at the school for the first time, I -also found myself confronted with two other difficulties. In the -first place, I found that all the other children wore hats or -caps on their heads, and I had neither hat nor cap. In fact, I do -not remember that up to the time of going to school I had ever -worn any kind of covering upon my head, nor do I recall that -either I or anybody else had even thought anything about the need -of covering for my head. But, of course, when I saw how all the -other boys were dressed, I began to feel quite uncomfortable. As -usual, I put the case before my mother, and she explained to me -that she had no money with which to buy a "store hat," which was -a rather new institution at that time among the members of my -race and was considered quite the thing for young and old to own, -but that she would find a way to help me out of the difficulty. -She accordingly got two pieces of "homespun" (jeans) and sewed -them together, and I was soon the proud possessor of my first -cap. - -The lesson that my mother taught me in this has always remained -with me, and I have tried as best as I could to teach it to -others. I have always felt proud, whenever I think of the -incident, that my mother had strength of character enough not to -be led into the temptation of seeming to be that which she was -not--of trying to impress my schoolmates and others with the fact -that she was able to buy me a "store hat" when she was not. I -have always felt proud that she refused to go into debt for that -which she did not have the money to pay for. Since that time I -have owned many kinds of caps and hats, but never one of which I -have felt so proud as of the cap made of the two pieces of cloth -sewed together by my mother. I have noted the fact, but without -satisfaction, I need not add, that several of the boys who began -their careers with "store hats" and who were my schoolmates and -used to join in the sport that was made of me because I had only -a "homespun" cap, have ended their careers in the penitentiary, -while others are not able now to buy any kind of hat. - -My second difficulty was with regard to my name, or rather A -name. From the time when I could remember anything, I had been -called simply "Booker." Before going to school it had never -occurred to me that it was needful or appropriate to have an -additional name. When I heard the schoolroll called, I noticed -that all of the children had at least two names, and some of them -indulged in what seemed to me the extravagance of having three. I -was in deep perplexity, because I knew that the teacher would -demand of me at least two names, and I had only one. By the time -the occasion came for the enrolling of my name, an idea occurred -to me which I thought would make me equal to the situation; and -so, when the teacher asked me what my full name was, I calmly -told him "Booker Washington," as if I had been called by that -name all my life; and by that name I have since been known. Later -in my life I found that my mother had given me the name of -"Booker Taliaferro" soon after I was born, but in some way that -part of my name seemed to disappear and for a long while was -forgotten, but as soon as I found out about it I revived it, and -made my full name "Booker Taliaferro Washington." I think there -are not many men in our country who have had the privilege of -naming themselves in the way that I have. - -More than once I have tried to picture myself in the position of -a boy or man with an honoured and distinguished ancestry which I -could trace back through a period of hundreds of years, and who -had not only inherited a name, but fortune and a proud family -homestead; and yet I have sometimes had the feeling that if I had -inherited these, and had been a member of a more popular race, I -should have been inclined to yield to the temptation of depending -upon my ancestry and my colour to do that for me which I should -do for myself. Years ago I resolved that because I had no -ancestry myself I would leave a record of which my children would -be proud, and which might encourage them to still higher effort. - -The world should not pass judgment upon the Negro, and especially -the Negro youth, too quickly or too harshly. The Negro boy has -obstacles, discouragements, and temptations to battle with that -are little know to those not situated as he is. When a white boy -undertakes a task, it is taken for granted that he will succeed. -On the other hand, people are usually surprised if the Negro boy -does not fail. In a word, the Negro youth starts out with the -presumption against him. - -The influence of ancestry, however, is important in helping -forward any individual or race, if too much reliance is not -placed upon it. Those who constantly direct attention to the -Negro youth's moral weaknesses, and compare his advancement with -that of white youths, do not consider the influence of the -memories which cling about the old family homesteads. I have no -idea, as I have stated elsewhere, who my grandmother was. I have, -or have had, uncles and aunts and cousins, but I have no -knowledge as to where most of them are. My case will illustrate -that of hundreds of thousands of black people in every part of -our country. The very fact that the white boy is conscious that, -if he fails in life, he will disgrace the whole family record, -extending back through many generations, is of tremendous value -in helping him to resist temptations. The fact that the -individual has behind and surrounding him proud family history -and connection serves as a stimulus to help him to overcome -obstacles when striving for success. - -The time that I was permitted to attend school during the day was -short, and my attendance was irregular. It was not long before I -had to stop attending day-school altogether, and devote all of my -time again to work. I resorted to the night-school again. In -fact, the greater part of the education I secured in my boyhood -was gathered through the night-school after my day's work was -done. I had difficulty often in securing a satisfactory teacher. -Sometimes, after I had secured some one to teach me at night, I -would find, much to my disappointment, that the teacher knew but -little more than I did. Often I would have to walk several miles -at night in order to recite my night-school lessons. There was -never a time in my youth, no matter how dark and discouraging the -days might be, when one resolve did not continually remain with -me, and that was a determination to secure an education at any -cost. - -Soon after we moved to West Virginia, my mother adopted into our -family, notwithstanding our poverty, an orphan boy, to whom -afterward we gave the name of James B. Washington. He has ever -since remained a member of the family. - -After I had worked in the salt-furnace for some time, work was -secured for me in a coal-mine which was operated mainly for the -purpose of securing fuel for the salt-furnace. Work in the -coal-mine I always dreaded. One reason for this was that any one -who worked in a coal-mine was always unclean, at least while at -work, and it was a very hard job to get one's skin clean after -the day's work was over. Then it was fully a mile from the -opening of the coal-mine to the face of the coal, and all, of -course, was in the blackest darkness. I do not believe that one -ever experiences anywhere else such darkness as he does in a -coal-mine. The mine was divided into a large number of different -"rooms" or departments, and, as I never was able to learn the -location of all these "rooms," I many times found myself lost in -the mine. To add to the horror of being lost, sometimes my light -would go out, and then, if I did not happen to have a match, I -would wander about in the darkness until by chance I found some -one to give me a light. The work was not only hard, but it was -dangerous. There was always the danger of being blown to pieces -by a premature explosion of powder, or of being crushed by -falling slate. Accidents from one or the other of these causes -were frequently occurring, and this kept me in constant fear. -Many children of the tenderest years were compelled then, as is -now true I fear, in most coal-mining districts, to spend a large -part of their lives in these coal-mines, with little opportunity -to get an education; and, what is worse, I have often noted that, -as a rule, young boys who begin life in a coal-mine are often -physically and mentally dwarfed. They soon lose ambition to do -anything else than to continue as a coal-miner. - -In those days, and later as a young man, I used to try to picture -in my imagination the feelings and ambitions of a white boy with -absolutely no limit placed upon his aspirations and activities. I -used to envy the white boy who had no obstacles placed in the way -of his becoming a Congressman, Governor, Bishop, or President by -reason of the accident of his birth or race. I used to picture -the way that I would act under such circumstances; how I would -begin at the bottom and keep rising until I reached the highest -round of success. - -In later years, I confess that I do not envy the white boy as I -once did. I have learned that success is to be measured not so -much by the position that one has reached in life as by the -obstacles which he has overcome while trying to succeed. Looked -at from this standpoint, I almost reached the conclusion that -often the Negro boy's birth and connection with an unpopular race -is an advantage, so far as real life is concerned. With few -exceptions, the Negro youth must work harder and must perform his -tasks even better than a white youth in order to secure -recognition. But out of the hard and unusual struggle through -which he is compelled to pass, he gets a strength, a confidence, -that one misses whose pathway is comparatively smooth by reason -of birth and race. - -From any point of view, I had rather be what I am, a member of -the Negro race, than be able to claim membership with the most -favoured of any other race. I have always been made sad when I -have heard members of any race claiming rights or privileges, or -certain badges of distinction, on the ground simply that they -were members of this or that race, regardless of their own -individual worth or attainments. I have been made to feel sad for -such persons because I am conscious of the fact that mere -connection with what is known as a superior race will not -permanently carry an individual forward unless he has individual -worth, and mere connection with what is regarded as an inferior -race will not finally hold an individual back if he possesses -intrinsic, individual merit. Every persecuted individual and race -should get much consolation out of the great human law, which is -universal and eternal, that merit, no matter under what skin -found, is, in the long run, recognized and rewarded. This I have -said here, not to call attention to myself as an individual, but -to the race to which I am proud to belong. - - - -Chapter III. The Struggle For An Education - -One day, while at work in the coal-mine, I happened to overhear -two miners talking about a great school for coloured people -somewhere in Virginia. This was the first time that I had ever -heard anything about any kind of school or college that was more -pretentious than the little coloured school in our town. - -In the darkness of the mine I noiselessly crept as close as I -could to the two men who were talking. I heard one tell the other -that not only was the school established for the members of any -race, but the opportunities that it provided by which poor but -worthy students could work out all or a part of the cost of a -board, and at the same time be taught some trade or industry. - -As they went on describing the school, it seemed to me that it -must be the greatest place on earth, and not even Heaven -presented more attractions for me at that time than did the -Hampton Normal and Agricultural Institute in Virginia, about -which these men were talking. I resolved at once to go to that -school, although I had no idea where it was, or how many miles -away, or how I was going to reach it; I remembered only that I -was on fire constantly with one ambition, and that was to go to -Hampton. This thought was with me day and night. - -After hearing of the Hampton Institute, I continued to work for a -few months longer in the coal-mine. While at work there, I heard -of a vacant position in the household of General Lewis Ruffner, -the owner of the salt-furnace and coal-mine. Mrs. Viola Ruffner, -the wife of General Ruffner, was a "Yankee" woman from Vermont. -Mrs. Ruffner had a reputation all through the vicinity for being -very strict with her servants, and especially with the boys who -tried to serve her. Few of them remained with her more than two -or three weeks. They all left with the same excuse: she was too -strict. I decided, however, that I would rather try Mrs. -Ruffner's house than remain in the coal-mine, and so my mother -applied to her for the vacant position. I was hired at a salary -of $5 per month. - -I had heard so much about Mrs. Ruffner's severity that I was -almost afraid to see her, and trembled when I went into her -presence. I had not lived with her many weeks, however, before I -began to understand her. I soon began to learn that, first of -all, she wanted everything kept clean about her, that she wanted -things done promptly and systematically, and that at the bottom -of everything she wanted absolute honesty and frankness. Nothing -must be sloven or slipshod; every door, every fence, must be kept -in repair. - -I cannot now recall how long I lived with Mrs. Ruffner before -going to Hampton, but I think it must have been a year and a -half. At any rate, I here repeat what I have said more than once -before, that the lessons that I learned in the home of Mrs. -Ruffner were as valuable to me as any education I have ever -gotten anywhere else. Even to this day I never see bits of paper -scattered around a house or in the street that I do not want to -pick them up at once. I never see a filthy yard that I do not -want to clean it, a paling off of a fence that I do not want to -put it on, an unpainted or unwhitewashed house that I do not want -to pain or whitewash it, or a button off one's clothes, or a -grease-spot on them or on a floor, that I do not want to call -attention to it. - -From fearing Mrs. Ruffner I soon learned to look upon her as one -of my best friends. When she found that she could trust me she -did so implicitly. During the one or two winters that I was with -her she gave me an opportunity to go to school for an hour in the -day during a portion of the winter months, but most of my -studying was done at night, sometimes alone, sometimes under some -one whom I could hire to teach me. Mrs. Ruffner always encouraged -and sympathized with me in all my efforts to get an education. It -was while living with her that I began to get together my first -library. I secured a dry-goods box, knocked out one side of it, -put some shelves in it, and began putting into it every kind of -book that I could get my hands upon, and called it my "library." - -Notwithstanding my success at Mrs. Ruffner's I did not give up -the idea of going to the Hampton Institute. In the fall of 1872 I -determined to make an effort to get there, although, as I have -stated, I had no definite idea of the direction in which Hampton -was, or of what it would cost to go there. I do not think that -any one thoroughly sympathized with me in my ambition to go to -Hampton unless it was my mother, and she was troubled with a -grave fear that I was starting out on a "wild-goose chase." At -any rate, I got only a half-hearted consent from her that I might -start. The small amount of money that I had earned had been -consumed by my stepfather and the remainder of the family, with -the exception of a very few dollars, and so I had very little -with which to buy clothes and pay my travelling expenses. My -brother John helped me all that he could, but of course that was -not a great deal, for his work was in the coal-mine, where he did -not earn much, and most of what he did earn went in the direction -of paying the household expenses. - -Perhaps the thing that touched and pleased me most in connection -with my starting for Hampton was the interest that many of the -older coloured people took in the matter. They had spent the best -days of their lives in slavery, and hardly expected to live to -see the time when they would see a member of their race leave -home to attend a boarding-school. Some of these older people -would give me a nickel, others a quarter, or a handkerchief. - -Finally the great day came, and I started for Hampton. I had only -a small, cheap satchel that contained a few articles of clothing -I could get. My mother at the time was rather weak and broken in -health. I hardly expected to see her again, and thus our parting -was all the more sad. She, however, was very brave through it -all. At that time there were no through trains connecting that -part of West Virginia with eastern Virginia. Trains ran only a -portion of the way, and the remainder of the distance was -travelled by stage-coaches. - -The distance from Malden to Hampton is about five hundred miles. -I had not been away from home many hours before it began to grow -painfully evident that I did not have enough money to pay my fair -to Hampton. One experience I shall long remember. I had been -travelling over the mountains most of the afternoon in an -old-fashion stage-coach, when, late in the evening, the coach -stopped for the night at a common, unpainted house called a -hotel. All the other passengers except myself were whites. In my -ignorance I supposed that the little hotel existed for the -purpose of accommodating the passengers who travelled on the -stage-coach. The difference that the colour of one's skin would -make I had not thought anything about. After all the other -passengers had been shown rooms and were getting ready for -supper, I shyly presented myself before the man at the desk. It -is true I had practically no money in my pocket with which to pay -for bed or food, but I had hoped in some way to beg my way into -the good graces of the landlord, for at that season in the -mountains of Virginia the weather was cold, and I wanted to get -indoors for the night. Without asking as to whether I had any -money, the man at the desk firmly refused to even consider the -matter of providing me with food or lodging. This was my first -experience in finding out what the colour of my skin meant. In -some way I managed to keep warm by walking about, and so got -through the night. My whole soul was so bent upon reaching -Hampton that I did not have time to cherish any bitterness toward -the hotel-keeper. - -By walking, begging rides both in wagons and in the cars, in some -way, after a number of days, I reached the city of Richmond, -Virginia, about eighty-two miles from Hampton. When I reached -there, tired, hungry, and dirty, it was late in the night. I had -never been in a large city, and this rather added to my misery. -When I reached Richmond, I was completely out of money. I had not -a single acquaintance in the place, and, being unused to city -ways, I did not know where to go. I applied at several places for -lodging, but they all wanted money, and that was what I did not -have. Knowing nothing else better to do, I walked the streets. In -doing this I passed by many a food-stands where fried chicken and -half-moon apple pies were piled high and made to present a most -tempting appearance. At that time it seemed to me that I would -have promised all that I expected to possess in the future to -have gotten hold of one of those chicken legs or one of those -pies. But I could not get either of these, nor anything else to -eat. - -I must have walked the streets till after midnight. At last I -became so exhausted that I could walk no longer. I was tired, I -was hungry, I was everything but discouraged. Just about the time -when I reached extreme physical exhaustion, I came upon a portion -of a street where the board sidewalk was considerably elevated. I -waited for a few minutes, till I was sure that no passers-by -could see me, and then crept under the sidewalk and lay for the -night upon the ground, with my satchel of clothing for a pillow. -Nearly all night I could hear the tramp of feet over my head. The -next morning I found myself somewhat refreshed, but I was -extremely hungry, because it had been a long time since I had had -sufficient food. As soon as it became light enough for me to see -my surroundings I noticed that I was near a large ship, and that -this ship seemed to be unloading a cargo of pig iron. I went at -once to the vessel and asked the captain to permit me to help -unload the vessel in order to get money for food. The captain, a -white man, who seemed to be kind-hearted, consented. I worked -long enough to earn money for my breakfast, and it seems to me, -as I remember it now, to have been about the best breakfast that -I have ever eaten. - -My work pleased the captain so well that he told me if I desired -I could continue working for a small amount per day. This I was -very glad to do. I continued working on this vessel for a number -of days. After buying food with the small wages I received there -was not much left to add on the amount I must get to pay my way -to Hampton. In order to economize in every way possible, so as to -be sure to reach Hampton in a reasonable time, I continued to -sleep under the same sidewalk that gave me shelter the first -night I was in Richmond. Many years after that the coloured -citizens of Richmond very kindly tendered me a reception at which -there must have been two thousand people present. This reception -was held not far from the spot where I slept the first night I -spent in the city, and I must confess that my mind was more upon -the sidewalk that first gave me shelter than upon the -recognition, agreeable and cordial as it was. - -When I had saved what I considered enough money with which to -reach Hampton, I thanked the captain of the vessel for his -kindness, and started again. Without any unusual occurrence I -reached Hampton, with a surplus of exactly fifty cents with which -to begin my education. To me it had been a long, eventful -journey; but the first sight of the large, three-story, brick -school building seemed to have rewarded me for all that I had -undergone in order to reach the place. If the people who gave the -money to provide that building could appreciate the influence the -sight of it had upon me, as well as upon thousands of other -youths, they would feel all the more encouraged to make such -gifts. It seemed to me to be the largest and most beautiful -building I had ever seen. The sight of it seemed to give me new -life. I felt that a new kind of existence had now begun--that -life would now have a new meaning. I felt that I had reached the -promised land, and I resolved to let no obstacle prevent me from -putting forth the highest effort to fit myself to accomplish the -most good in the world. - -As soon as possible after reaching the grounds of the Hampton -Institute, I presented myself before the head teacher for an -assignment to a class. Having been so long without proper food, a -bath, and a change of clothing, I did not, of course, make a very -favourable impression upon her, and I could see at once that -there were doubts in her mind about the wisdom of admitting me as -a student. I felt that I could hardly blame her if she got the -idea that I was a worthless loafer or tramp. For some time she -did not refuse to admit me, neither did she decide in my favour, -and I continued to linger about her, and to impress her in all -the ways I could with my worthiness. In the meantime I saw her -admitting other students, and that added greatly to my -discomfort, for I felt, deep down in my heart, that I could do as -well as they, if I could only get a chance to show what was in -me. - -After some hours had passed, the head teacher said to me: "The -adjoining recitation-room needs sweeping. Take the broom and -sweep it." - -It occurred to me at once that here was my chance. Never did I -receive an order with more delight. I knew that I could sweep, -for Mrs. Ruffner had thoroughly taught me how to do that when I -lived with her. - -I swept the recitation-room three times. Then I got a -dusting-cloth and dusted it four times. All the woodwork around -the walls, every bench, table, and desk, I went over four times -with my dusting-cloth. Besides, every piece of furniture had been -moved and every closet and corner in the room had been thoroughly -cleaned. I had the feeling that in a large measure my future -dependent upon the impression I made upon the teacher in the -cleaning of that room. When I was through, I reported to the head -teacher. She was a "Yankee" woman who knew just where to look for -dirt. She went into the room and inspected the floor and closets; -then she took her handkerchief and rubbed it on the woodwork -about the walls, and over the table and benches. When she was -unable to find one bit of dirt on the floor, or a particle of -dust on any of the furniture, she quietly remarked, "I guess you -will do to enter this institution." - -I was one of the happiest souls on Earth. The sweeping of that -room was my college examination, and never did any youth pass an -examination for entrance into Harvard or Yale that gave him more -genuine satisfaction. I have passed several examinations since -then, but I have always felt that this was the best one I ever -passed. - -I have spoken of my own experience in entering the Hampton -Institute. Perhaps few, if any, had anything like the same -experience that I had, but about the same period there were -hundreds who found their way to Hampton and other institutions -after experiencing something of the same difficulties that I went -through. The young men and women were determined to secure an -education at any cost. - -The sweeping of the recitation-room in the manner that I did it -seems to have paved the way for me to get through Hampton. Miss -Mary F. Mackie, the head teacher, offered me a position as -janitor. This, of course, I gladly accepted, because it was a -place where I could work out nearly all the cost of my board. The -work was hard and taxing but I stuck to it. I had a large number -of rooms to care for, and had to work late into the night, while -at the same time I had to rise by four o'clock in the morning, in -order to build the fires and have a little time in which to -prepare my lessons. In all my career at Hampton, and ever since I -have been out in the world, Miss Mary F. Mackie, the head teacher -to whom I have referred, proved one of my strongest and most -helpful friends. Her advice and encouragement were always helpful -in strengthening to me in the darkest hour. - -I have spoken of the impression that was made upon me by the -buildings and general appearance of the Hampton Institute, but I -have not spoken of that which made the greatest and most lasting -impression on me, and that was a great man--the noblest, rarest -human being that it has ever been my privilege to meet. I refer -to the late General Samuel C. Armstrong. - -It has been my fortune to meet personally many of what are called -great characters, both in Europe and America, but I do not -hesitate to say that I never met any man who, in my estimation, -was the equal of General Armstrong. Fresh from the degrading -influences of the slave plantation and the coal-mines, it was a -rare privilege for me to be permitted to come into direct contact -with such a character as General Armstrong. I shall always -remember that the first time I went into his presence he made the -impression upon me of being a perfect man: I was made to feel -that there was something about him that was superhuman. It was my -privilege to know the General personally from the time I entered -Hampton till he died, and the more I saw of him the greater he -grew in my estimation. One might have removed from Hampton all -the buildings, class-rooms, teachers, and industries, and given -the men and women there the opportunity of coming into daily -contact with General Armstrong, and that alone would have been a -liberal education. The older I grow, the more I am convinced that -there is no education which one can get from books and costly -apparatus that is equal to that which can be gotten from contact -with great men and women. Instead of studying books so -constantly, how I wish that our schools and colleges might learn -to study men and things! - -General Armstrong spent two of the last six months of his life in -my home at Tuskegee. At that time he was paralyzed to the extent -that he had lost control of his body and voice in a very large -degree. Notwithstanding his affliction, he worked almost -constantly night and day for the cause to which he had given his -life. I never saw a man who so completely lost sight of himself. -I do not believe he ever had a selfish thought. He was just as -happy in trying to assist some other institution in the South as -he was when working for Hampton. Although he fought the Southern -white man in the Civil War, I never heard him utter a bitter word -against him afterward. On the other hand, he was constantly -seeking to find ways by which he could be of service to the -Southern whites. - -It would be difficult to describe the hold that he had upon the -students at Hampton, or the faith they had in him. In fact, he -was worshipped by his students. It never occurred to me that -General Armstrong could fail in anything that he undertook. There -is almost no request that he could have made that would not have -been complied with. When he was a guest at my home in Alabama, -and was so badly paralyzed that he had to be wheeled about in an -invalid's chair, I recall that one of the General's former -students had occasion to push his chair up a long, steep hill -that taxed his strength to the utmost. When the top of the hill -was reached, the former pupil, with a glow of happiness on his -face, exclaimed, "I am so glad that I have been permitted to do -something that was real hard for the General before he dies!" -While I was a student at Hampton, the dormitories became so -crowded that it was impossible to find room for all who wanted to -be admitted. In order to help remedy the difficulty, the General -conceived the plan of putting up tents to be used as rooms. As -soon as it became known that General Armstrong would be pleased -if some of the older students would live in the tents during the -winter, nearly every student in school volunteered to go. - -I was one of the volunteers. The winter that we spent in those -tents was an intensely cold one, and we suffered severely--how -much I am sure General Armstrong never knew, because we made no -complaints. It was enough for us to know that we were pleasing -General Armstrong, and that we were making it possible for an -additional number of students to secure an education. More than -once, during a cold night, when a stiff gale would be blowing, -our tend was lifted bodily, and we would find ourselves in the -open air. The General would usually pay a visit to the tents -early in the morning, and his earnest, cheerful, encouraging -voice would dispel any feeling of despondency. - -I have spoken of my admiration for General Armstrong, and yet he -was but a type of that Christlike body of men and women who went -into the Negro schools at the close of the war by the hundreds to -assist in lifting up my race. The history of the world fails to -show a higher, purer, and more unselfish class of men and women -than those who found their way into those Negro schools. - -Life at Hampton was a constant revelation to me; was constantly -taking me into a new world. The matter of having meals at regular -hours, of eating on a tablecloth, using a napkin, the use of the -bath-tub and of the tooth-brush, as well as the use of sheets -upon the bed, were all new to me. - -I sometimes feel that almost the most valuable lesson I got at -the Hampton Institute was in the use and value of the bath. I -learned there for the first time some of its value, not only in -keeping the body healthy, but in inspiring self-respect and -promoting virtue. In all my travels in the South and elsewhere -since leaving Hampton I have always in some way sought my daily -bath. To get it sometimes when I have been the guest of my own -people in a single-roomed cabin has not always been easy to do, -except by slipping away to some stream in the woods. I have -always tried to teach my people that some provision for bathing -should be a part of every house. - -For some time, while a student at Hampton, I possessed but a -single pair of socks, but when I had worn these till they became -soiled, I would wash them at night and hang them by the fire to -dry, so that I might wear them again the next morning. - -The charge for my board at Hampton was ten dollars per month. I -was expected to pay a part of this in cash and to work out the -remainder. To meet this cash payment, as I have stated, I had -just fifty cents when I reached the institution. Aside from a -very few dollars that my brother John was able to send me once in -a while, I had no money with which to pay my board. I was -determined from the first to make my work as janitor so valuable -that my services would be indispensable. This I succeeded in -doing to such an extent that I was soon informed that I would be -allowed the full cost of my board in return for my work. The cost -of tuition was seventy dollars a year. This, of course, was -wholly beyond my ability to provide. If I had been compelled to -pay the seventy dollars for tuition, in addition to providing for -my board, I would have been compelled to leave the Hampton -school. General Armstrong, however, very kindly got Mr. S. -Griffitts Morgan, of New Bedford, Mass., to defray the cost of my -tuition during the whole time that I was at Hampton. After I -finished the course at Hampton and had entered upon my lifework -at Tuskegee, I had the pleasure of visiting Mr. Morgan several -times. - -After having been for a while at Hampton, I found myself in -difficulty because I did not have books and clothing. Usually, -however, I got around the trouble about books by borrowing from -those who were more fortunate than myself. As to clothes, when I -reached Hampton I had practically nothing. Everything that I -possessed was in a small hand satchel. My anxiety about clothing -was increased because of the fact that General Armstrong made a -personal inspection of the young men in ranks, to see that their -clothes were clean. Shoes had to be polished, there must be no -buttons off the clothing, and no grease-spots. To wear one suit -of clothes continually, while at work and in the schoolroom, and -at the same time keep it clean, was rather a hard problem for me -to solve. In some way I managed to get on till the teachers -learned that I was in earnest and meant to succeed, and then some -of them were kind enough to see that I was partly supplied with -second-hand clothing that had been sent in barrels from the -North. These barrels proved a blessing to hundreds of poor but -deserving students. Without them I question whether I should ever -have gotten through Hampton. - -When I first went to Hampton I do not recall that I had ever -slept in a bed that had two sheets on it. In those days there -were not many buildings there, and room was very precious. There -were seven other boys in the same room with me; most of them, -however, students who had been there for some time. The sheets -were quite a puzzle to me. The first night I slept under both of -them, and the second night I slept on top of them; but by -watching the other boys I learned my lesson in this, and have -been trying to follow it ever since and to teach it to others. - -I was among the youngest of the students who were in Hampton at -the time. Most of the students were men and women--some as old as -forty years of ago. As I now recall the scene of my first year, I -do not believe that one often has the opportunity of coming into -contact with three or four hundred men and women who were so -tremendously in earnest as these men and women were. Every hour -was occupied in study or work. Nearly all had had enough actual -contact with the world to teach them the need of education. Many -of the older ones were, of course, too old to master the -text-books very thoroughly, and it was often sad to watch their -struggles; but they made up in earnest much of what they lacked -in books. Many of them were as poor as I was, and, besides having -to wrestle with their books, they had to struggle with a poverty -which prevented their having the necessities of life. Many of -them had aged parents who were dependent upon them, and some of -them were men who had wives whose support in some way they had to -provide for. - -The great and prevailing idea that seemed to take possession of -every one was to prepare himself to lift up the people at his -home. No one seemed to think of himself. And the officers and -teachers, what a rare set of human beings they were! They worked -for the students night and day, in seasons and out of season. -They seemed happy only when they were helping the students in -some manner. Whenever it is written--and I hope it will be--the -part that the Yankee teachers played in the education of the -Negroes immediately after the war will make one of the most -thrilling parts of the history off this country. The time is not -far distant when the whole South will appreciate this service in -a way that it has not yet been able to do. - - - -Chapter IV. Helping Others - -At the end of my first year at Hampton I was confronted with -another difficulty. Most of the students went home to spend their -vacation. I had no money with which to go home, but I had to go -somewhere. In those days very few students were permitted to -remain at the school during vacation. It made me feel very sad -and homesick to see the other students preparing to leave and -starting for home. I not only had no money with which to go home, -but I had none with which to go anywhere. - -In some way, however, I had gotten hold of an extra, second-hand -coat which I thought was a pretty valuable coat. This I decided -to sell, in order to get a little money for travelling expenses. -I had a good deal of boyish pride, and I tried to hide, as far as -I could, from the other students the fact that I had no money and -nowhere to go. I made it known to a few people in the town of -Hampton that I had this coat to sell, and, after a good deal of -persuading, one coloured man promised to come to my room to look -the coat over and consider the matter of buying it. This cheered -my drooping spirits considerably. Early the next morning my -prospective customer appeared. After looking the garment over -carefully, he asked me how much I wanted for it. I told him I -thought it was worth three dollars. He seemed to agree with me as -to price, but remarked in the most matter-of-fact way: "I tell -you what I will do; I will take the coat, and will pay you five -cents, cash down, and pay you the rest of the money just as soon -as I can get it." It is not hard to imagine what my feelings were -at the time. - -With this disappointment I gave up all hope of getting out of the -town of Hampton for my vacation work. I wanted very much to go -where I might secure work that would at least pay me enough to -purchase some much-needed clothing and other necessities. In a -few days practically all the students and teachers had left for -their homes, and this served to depress my spirits even more. - -After trying for several days in and near the town of Hampton, I -finally secured work in a restaurant at Fortress Monroe. The -wages, however, were very little more than my board. At night, -and between meals, I found considerable time for study and -reading; and in this direction I improved myself very much during -the summer. - -When I left school at the end of my first year, I owed the -institution sixteen dollars that I had not been able to work out. -It was my greatest ambition during the summer to save money -enough with which to pay this debt. I felt that this was a debt -of honour, and that I could hardly bring myself to the point of -even trying to enter school again till it was paid. I economized -in every way that I could think of--did my own washing, and went -without necessary garments--but still I found my summer vacation -ending and I did not have the sixteen dollars. - -One day, during the last week of my stay in the restaurant, I -found under one of the tables a crisp, new ten-dollar bill. I -could hardly contain myself, I was so happy. As it was not my -place of business I felt it to be the proper thing to show the -money to the proprietor. This I did. He seemed as glad as I was, -but he coolly explained to me that, as it was his place of -business, he had a right to keep the money, and he proceeded to -do so. This, I confess, was another pretty hard blow to me. I -will not say that I became discouraged, for as I now look back -over my life I do not recall that I ever became discouraged over -anything that I set out to accomplish. I have begun everything -with the idea that I could succeed, and I never had much patience -with the multitudes of people who are always ready to explain why -one cannot succeed. I determined to face the situation just as it -was. At the end of the week I went to the treasurer of the -Hampton Institute, General J.F.B. Marshall, and told him frankly -my condition. To my gratification he told me that I could reenter -the institution, and that he would trust me to pay the debt when -I could. During the second year I continued to work as a janitor. - -The education that I received at Hampton out of the text-books -was but a small part of what I learned there. One of the things -that impressed itself upon me deeply, the second year, was the -unselfishness of the teachers. It was hard for me to understand -how any individuals could bring themselves to the point where -they could be so happy in working for others. Before the end of -the year, I think I began learning that those who are happiest -are those who do the most for others. This lesson I have tried to -carry with me ever since. - -I also learned a valuable lesson at Hampton by coming into -contact with the best breeds of live stock and fowls. No student, -I think, who has had the opportunity of doing this could go out -into the world and content himself with the poorest grades. - -Perhaps the most valuable thing that I got out of my second year -was an understanding of the use and value of the Bible. Miss -Nathalie Lord, one of the teachers, from Portland, Me., taught me -how to use and love the Bible. Before this I had never cared a -great deal about it, but now I learned to love to read the Bible, -not only for the spiritual help which it gives, but on account of -it as literature. The lessons taught me in this respect took such -a hold upon me that at the present time, when I am at home, no -matter how busy I am, I always make it a rule to read a chapter -or a portion of a chapter in the morning, before beginning the -work of the day. - -Whatever ability I may have as a public speaker I owe in a -measure to Miss Lord. When she found out that I had some -inclination in this direction, she gave me private lessons in the -matter of breathing, emphasis, and articulation. Simply to be -able to talk in public for the sake of talking has never had the -least attraction to me. In fact, I consider that there is nothing -so empty and unsatisfactory as mere abstract public speaking; but -from my early childhood I have had a desire to do something to -make the world better, and then to be able to speak to the world -about that thing. - -The debating societies at Hampton were a constant source of -delight to me. These were held on Saturday evening; and during my -whole life at Hampton I do not recall that I missed a single -meeting. I not only attended the weekly debating society, but was -instrumental in organizing an additional society. I noticed that -between the time when supper was over and the time to begin -evening study there were about twenty minutes which the young men -usually spent in idle gossip. About twenty of us formed a society -for the purpose of utilizing this time in debate or in practice -in public speaking. Few persons ever derived more happiness or -benefit from the use of twenty minutes of time than we did in -this way. - -At the end of my second year at Hampton, by the help of some -money sent me by my mother and brother John, supplemented by a -small gift from one of the teachers at Hampton, I was enabled to -return to my home in Malden, West Virginia, to spend my vacation. -When I reached home I found that the salt-furnaces were not -running, and that the coal-mine was not being operated on account -of the miners being out on "strike." This was something which, it -seemed, usually occurred whenever the men got two or three months -ahead in their savings. During the strike, of course, they spent -all that they had saved, and would often return to work in debt -at the same wages, or would move to another mine at considerable -expense. In either case, my observations convinced me that the -miners were worse off at the end of the strike. Before the days -of strikes in that section of the country, I knew miners who had -considerable money in the bank, but as soon as the professional -labour agitators got control, the savings of even the more -thrifty ones began disappearing. - -My mother and the other members of my family were, of course, -much rejoiced to see me and to note the improvement that I had -made during my two years' absence. The rejoicing on the part of -all classes of the coloured people, and especially the older -ones, over my return, was almost pathetic. I had to pay a visit -to each family and take a meal with each, and at each place tell -the story of my experiences at Hampton. In addition to this I had -to speak before the church and Sunday-school, and at various -other places. The thing that I was most in search of, though, -work, I could not find. There was no work on account of the -strike. I spent nearly the whole of the first month of my -vacation in an effort to find something to do by which I could -earn money to pay my way back to Hampton and save a little money -to use after reaching there. - -Toward the end of the first month, I went to place a considerable -distance from my home, to try to find employment. I did not -succeed, and it was night before I got started on my return. When -I had gotten within a mile or so of my home I was so completely -tired out that I could not walk any farther, and I went into an -old, abandoned house to spend the remainder of the night. About -three o'clock in the morning my brother John found me asleep in -this house, and broke to me, as gently as he could, the sad news -that our dear mother had died during the night. - -This seemed to me the saddest and blankest moment in my life. For -several years my mother had not been in good health, but I had no -idea, when I parted from her the previous day, that I should -never see her alive again. Besides that, I had always had an -intense desire to be with her when she did pass away. One of the -chief ambitions which spurred me on at Hampton was that I might -be able to get to be in a position in which I could better make -my mother comfortable and happy. She had so often expressed the -wish that she might be permitted to live to see her children -educated and started out in the world. - -In a very short time after the death of my mother our little home -was in confusion. My sister Amanda, although she tried to do the -best she could, was too young to know anything about keeping -house, and my stepfather was not able to hire a housekeeper. -Sometimes we had food cooked for us, and sometimes we did not. I -remember that more than once a can of tomatoes and some crackers -constituted a meal. Our clothing went uncared for, and everything -about our home was soon in a tumble-down condition. It seems to -me that this was the most dismal period of my life. - -My good friend, Mrs. Ruffner, to whom I have already referred, -always made me welcome at her home, and assisted me in many ways -during this trying period. Before the end of the vacation she -gave me some work, and this, together with work in a coal-mine at -some distance from my home, enabled me to earn a little money. - -At one time it looked as if I would have to give up the idea of -returning to Hampton, but my heart was so set on returning that I -determined not to give up going back without a struggle. I was -very anxious to secure some clothes for the winter, but in this I -was disappointed, except for a few garments which my brother John -secured for me. Notwithstanding my need of money and clothing, I -was very happy in the fact that I had secured enough money to pay -my travelling expenses back to Hampton. Once there, I knew that I -could make myself so useful as a janitor that I could in some way -get through the school year. - -Three weeks before the time for the opening of the term at -Hampton, I was pleasantly surprised to receive a letter from my -good friend Miss Mary F. Mackie, the lady principal, asking me to -return to Hampton two weeks before the opening of the school, in -order that I might assist her in cleaning the buildings and -getting things in order for the new school year. This was just -the opportunity I wanted. It gave me a chance to secure a credit -in the treasurer's office. I started for Hampton at once. - -During these two weeks I was taught a lesson which I shall never -forget. Miss Mackie was a member of one of the oldest and most -cultured families of the North, and yet for two weeks she worked -by my side cleaning windows, dusting rooms, putting beds in -order, and what not. She felt that things would not be in -condition for the opening of school unless every window-pane was -perfectly clean, and she took the greatest satisfaction in -helping to clean them herself. The work which I have described -she did every year that I was at Hampton. - -It was hard for me at this time to understand how a woman of her -education and social standing could take such delight in -performing such service, in order to assist in the elevation of -an unfortunate race. Ever since then I have had no patience with -any school for my race in the South which did not teach its -students the dignity of labour. - -During my last year at Hampton every minute of my time that was -not occupied with my duties as janitor was devoted to hard study. -I was determined, if possible, to make such a record in my class -as would cause me to be placed on the "honour roll" of -Commencement speakers. This I was successful in doing. It was -June of 1875 when I finished the regular course of study at -Hampton. The greatest benefits that I got out of my at the -Hampton Institute, perhaps, may be classified under two heads:-- - -First was contact with a great man, General S.C. Armstrong, who, -I repeat, was, in my opinion, the rarest, strongest, and most -beautiful character that it has ever been my privilege to meet. - -Second, at Hampton, for the first time, I learned what education -was expected to do for an individual. Before going there I had a -good deal of the then rather prevalent idea among our people that -to secure an education meant to have a good, easy time, free from -all necessity for manual labour. At Hampton I not only learned -that it was not a disgrace to labour, but learned to love labour, -not alone for its financial value, but for labour's own sake and -for the independence and self-reliance which the ability to do -something which the world wants done brings. At that institution -I got my first taste of what it meant to live a life of -unselfishness, my first knowledge of the fact that the happiest -individuals are those who do the most to make others useful and -happy. - -I was completely out of money when I graduated. In company with -our other Hampton students, I secured a place as a table waiter -in a summer hotel in Connecticut, and managed to borrow enough -money with which to get there. I had not been in this hotel long -before I found out that I knew practically nothing about waiting -on a hotel table. The head waiter, however, supposed that I was -an accomplished waiter. He soon gave me charge of the table at -which their sat four or five wealthy and rather aristocratic -people. My ignorance of how to wait upon them was so apparent -that they scolded me in such a severe manner that I became -frightened and left their table, leaving them sitting there -without food. As a result of this I was reduced from the position -of waiter to that of a dish-carrier. - -But I determined to learn the business of waiting, and did so -within a few weeks and was restored to my former position. I have -had the satisfaction of being a guest in this hotel several times -since I was a waiter there. - -At the close of the hotel season I returned to my former home in -Malden, and was elected to teach the coloured school at that -place. This was the beginning of one of the happiest periods of -my life. I now felt that I had the opportunity to help the people -of my home town to a higher life. I felt from the first that mere -book education was not all that the young people of that town -needed. I began my work at eight o'clock in the morning, and, as -a rule, it did not end until ten o'clock at night. In addition to -the usual routine of teaching, I taught the pupils to comb their -hair, and to keep their hands and faces clean, as well as their -clothing. I gave special attention to teaching them the proper -use of the tooth-brush and the bath. In all my teaching I have -watched carefully the influence of the tooth-brush, and I am -convinced that there are few single agencies of civilization that -are more far-reaching. - -There were so many of the older boys and girls in the town, as -well as men and women, who had to work in the daytime and still -were craving an opportunity for an education, that I soon opened -a night-school. From the first, this was crowded every night, -being about as large as the school that I taught in the day. The -efforts of some of the men and women, who in many cases were over -fifty years of age, to learn, were in some cases very pathetic. - -My day and night school work was not all that I undertook. I -established a small reading-room and a debating society. On -Sundays I taught two Sunday-schools, one in the town of Malden in -the afternoon, and the other in the morning at a place three -miles distant from Malden. In addition to this, I gave private -lessons to several young men whom I was fitting to send to the -Hampton Institute. Without regard to pay and with little thought -of it, I taught any one who wanted to learn anything that I could -teach him. I was supremely happy in the opportunity of being able -to assist somebody else. I did receive, however, a small salary -from the public fund, for my work as a public-school teacher. - -During the time that I was a student at Hampton my older brother, -John, not only assisted me all that he could, but worked all of -the time in the coal-mines in order to support the family. He -willingly neglected his own education that he might help me. It -was my earnest wish to help him to prepare to enter Hampton, and -to save money to assist him in his expenses there. Both of these -objects I was successful in accomplishing. In three years my -brother finished the course at Hampton, and he is now holding the -important position of Superintendent of Industries at Tuskegee. -When he returned from Hampton, we both combined our efforts and -savings to send our adopted brother, James, through the Hampton -Institute. This we succeeded in doing, and he is now the -postmaster at the Tuskegee Institute. The year 1877, which was my -second year of teaching in Malden, I spent very much as I did the -first. - -It was while my home was at Malden that what was known as the "Ku -Klux Klan" was in the height of its activity. The "Ku Klux" were -bands of men who had joined themselves together for the purpose -of regulating the conduct of the coloured people, especially with -the object of preventing the members of the race from exercising -any influence in politics. They corresponded somewhat to the -"patrollers" of whom I used to hear a great deal during the days -of slavery, when I was a small boy. The "patrollers" were bands -of white men--usually young men--who were organized largely for -the purpose of regulating the conduct of the slaves at night in -such matters as preventing the slaves from going from one -plantation to another without passes, and for preventing them -from holding any kind of meetings without permission and without -the presence at these meetings of at least one white man. - -Like the "patrollers" the "Ku Klux" operated almost wholly at -night. They were, however, more cruel than the "patrollers." -Their objects, in the main, were to crush out the political -aspirations of the Negroes, but they did not confine themselves -to this, because schoolhouses as well as churches were burned by -them, and many innocent persons were made to suffer. During this -period not a few coloured people lost their lives. - -As a young man, the acts of these lawless bands made a great -impression upon me. I saw one open battle take place at Malden -between some of the coloured and white people. There must have -been not far from a hundred persons engaged on each side; many on -both sides were seriously injured, among them General Lewis -Ruffner, the husband of my friend Mrs. Viola Ruffner. General -Ruffner tried to defend the coloured people, and for this he was -knocked down and so seriously wounded that he never completely -recovered. It seemed to me as I watched this struggle between -members of the two races, that there was no hope for our people -in this country. The "Ku Klux" period was, I think, the darkest -part of the Reconstruction days. - -I have referred to this unpleasant part of the history of the -South simply for the purpose of calling attention to the great -change that has taken place since the days of the "Ku Klux." -To-day there are no such organizations in the South, and the fact -that such ever existed is almost forgotten by both races. There -are few places in the South now where public sentiment would -permit such organizations to exist. - - - -Chapter V. The Reconstruction Period - -The years from 1867 to 1878 I think may be called the period of -Reconstruction. This included the time that I spent as a student -at Hampton and as a teacher in West Virginia. During the whole of -the Reconstruction period two ideas were constantly agitating in -the minds of the coloured people, or, at least, in the minds of a -large part of the race. One of these was the craze for Greek and -Latin learning, and the other was a desire to hold office. - -It could not have been expected that a people who had spent -generations in slavery, and before that generations in the -darkest heathenism, could at first form any proper conception of -what an education meant. In every part of the South, during the -Reconstruction period, schools, both day and night, were filled -to overflowing with people of all ages and conditions, some being -as far along in age as sixty and seventy years. The ambition to -secure an education was most praiseworthy and encouraging. The -idea, however, was too prevalent that, as soon as one secured a -little education, in some unexplainable way he would be free from -most of the hardships of the world, and, at any rate, could live -without manual labour. There was a further feeling that a -knowledge, however little, of the Greek and Latin languages would -make one a very superior human being, something bordering almost -on the supernatural. I remember that the first coloured man whom -I saw who knew something about foreign languages impressed me at -the time as being a man of all others to be envied. - -Naturally, most of our people who received some little education -became teachers or preachers. While among those two classes there -were many capable, earnest, godly men and women, still a large -proportion took up teaching or preaching as an easy way to make a -living. Many became teachers who could do little more than write -their names. I remember there came into our neighbourhood one of -this class, who was in search of a school to teach, and the -question arose while he was there as to the shape of the earth -and how he could teach the children concerning the subject. He -explained his position in the matter by saying that he was -prepared to teach that the earth was either flat or round, -according to the preference of a majority of his patrons. - -The ministry was the profession that suffered most--and still -suffers, though there has been great improvement--on account of -not only ignorant but in many cases immoral men who claimed that -they were "called to preach." In the earlier days of freedom -almost every coloured man who learned to read would receive "a -call to preach" within a few days after he began reading. At my -home in West Virginia the process of being called to the ministry -was a very interesting one. Usually the "call" came when the -individual was sitting in church. Without warning the one called -would fall upon the floor as if struck by a bullet, and would lie -there for hours, speechless and motionless. Then the news would -spread all through the neighborhood that this individual had -received a "call." If he were inclined to resist the summons, he -would fall or be made to fall a second or third time. In the end -he always yielded to the call. While I wanted an education badly, -I confess that in my youth I had a fear that when I had learned -to read and write very well I would receive one of these "calls"; -but, for some reason, my call never came. - -When we add the number of wholly ignorant men who preached or -"exhorted" to that of those who possessed something of an -education, it can be seen at a glance that the supply of -ministers was large. In fact, some time ago I knew a certain -church that had a total membership of about two hundred, and -eighteen of that number were ministers. But, I repeat, in many -communities in the South the character of the ministry is being -improved, and I believe that within the next two or three decades -a very large proportion of the unworthy ones will have -disappeared. The "calls" to preach, I am glad to say, are not -nearly so numerous now as they were formerly, and the calls to -some industrial occupation are growing more numerous. The -improvement that has taken place in the character of the teachers -is even more marked than in the case of the ministers. - -During the whole of the Reconstruction period our people -throughout the South looked to the Federal Government for -everything, very much as a child looks to its mother. This was -not unnatural. The central government gave them freedom, and the -whole Nation had been enriched for more than two centuries by the -labour of the Negro. Even as a youth, and later in manhood, I had -the feeling that it was cruelly wrong in the central government, -at the beginning of our freedom, to fail to make some provision -for the general education of our people in addition to what the -states might do, so that the people would be the better prepared -for the duties of citizenship. - -It is easy to find fault, to remark what might have been done, -and perhaps, after all, and under all the circumstances, those in -charge of the conduct of affairs did the only thing that could be -done at the time. Still, as I look back now over the entire -period of our freedom, I cannot help feeling that it would have -been wiser if some plan could have been put in operation which -would have made the possession of a certain amount of education -or property, or both, a test for the exercise of the franchise, -and a way provided by which this test should be made to apply -honestly and squarely to both the white and black races. - -Though I was but little more than a youth during the period of -Reconstruction, I had the feeling that mistakes were being made, -and that things could not remain in the condition that they were -in then very long. I felt that the Reconstruction policy, so far -as it related to my race, was in a large measure on a false -foundation, was artificial and forced. In many cases it seemed to -me that the ignorance of my race was being used as a tool with -which to help white men into office, and that there was an -element in the North which wanted to punish the Southern white -men by forcing the Negro into positions over the heads of the -Southern whites. I felt that the Negro would be the one to suffer -for this in the end. Besides, the general political agitation -drew the attention of our people away from the more fundamental -matters of perfecting themselves in the industries at their doors -and in securing property. - -The temptations to enter political life were so alluring that I -came very near yielding to them at one time, but I was kept from -doing so by the feeling that I would be helping in a more -substantial way by assisting in the laying of the foundation of -the race through a generous education of the hand, head, and -heart. I saw coloured men who were members of the state -legislatures, and county officers, who, in some cases, could not -read or write, and whose morals were as weak as their education. -Not long ago, when passing through the streets of a certain city -in the South, I heard some brick-masons calling out, from the top -of a two-story brick building on which they were working, for the -"Governor" to "hurry up and bring up some more bricks." Several -times I heard the command, "Hurry up, Governor!" "Hurry up, -Governor!" My curiosity was aroused to such an extent that I made -inquiry as to who the "Governor" was, and soon found that he was -a coloured man who at one time had held the position of -Lieutenant-Governor of his state. - -But not all the coloured people who were in office during -Reconstruction were unworthy of their positions, by any means. -Some of them, like the late Senator B.K. Bruce, Governor -Pinchback, and many others, were strong, upright, useful men. -Neither were all the class designated as carpetbaggers -dishonourable men. Some of them, like ex-Governor Bullock, of -Georgia, were men of high character and usefulness. - -Of course the coloured people, so largely without education, and -wholly without experience in government, made tremendous -mistakes, just as many people similarly situated would have done. -Many of the Southern whites have a feeling that, if the Negro is -permitted to exercise his political rights now to any degree, the -mistakes of the Reconstruction period will repeat themselves. I -do not think this would be true, because the Negro is a much -stronger and wiser man than he was thirty-five years ago, and he -is fast learning the lesson that he cannot afford to act in a -manner that will alienate his Southern white neighbours from him. -More and more I am convinced that the final solution of the -political end of our race problem will be for each state that -finds it necessary to change the law bearing upon the franchise -to make the law apply with absolute honesty, and without -opportunity for double dealing or evasion, to both races alike. -Any other course my daily observation in the South convinces me, -will be unjust to the Negro, unjust to the white man, and unfair -to the rest of the state in the Union, and will be, like slavery, -a sin that at some time we shall have to pay for. - -In the fall of 1878, after having taught school in Malden for two -years, and after I had succeeded in preparing several of the -young men and women, besides my two brothers, to enter the -Hampton Institute, I decided to spend some months in study at -Washington, D.C. I remained there for eight months. I derived a -great deal of benefit from the studies which I pursued, and I -came into contact with some strong men and women. At the -institution I attended there was no industrial training given to -the students, and I had an opportunity of comparing the influence -of an institution with no industrial training with that of one -like the Hampton Institute, that emphasizes the industries. At -this school I found the students, in most cases, had more money, -were better dressed, wore the latest style of all manner of -clothing, and in some cases were more brilliant mentally. At -Hampton it was a standing rule that, while the institution would -be responsible for securing some one to pay the tuition for the -students, the men and women themselves must provide for their own -board, books, clothing, and room wholly by work, or partly by -work and partly in cash. At the institution at which I now was, I -found that a large portion of the students by some means had -their personal expenses paid for them. At Hampton the student was -constantly making the effort through the industries to help -himself, and that very effort was of immense value in -character-building. The students at the other school seemed to be -less self-dependent. They seemed to give more attention to mere -outward appearances. In a word, they did not appear to me to be -beginning at the bottom, on a real, solid foundation, to the -extent that they were at Hampton. They knew more about Latin and -Greek when they left school, but they seemed to know less about -life and its conditions as they would meet it at their homes. -Having lived for a number of years in the midst of comfortable -surroundings, they were not as much inclined as the Hampton -students to go into the country districts of the South, where -there was little of comfort, to take up work for our people, and -they were more inclined to yield to the temptation to become -hotel waiters and Pullman-car porters as their life-work. - -During the time I was a student at Washington the city was -crowded with coloured people, many of whom had recently come from -the South. A large proportion of these people had been drawn to -Washington because they felt that they could lead a life of ease -there. Others had secured minor government positions, and still -another large class was there in the hope of securing Federal -positions. A number of coloured men--some of them very strong and -brilliant--were in the House of Representatives at that time, and -one, the Hon. B.K. Bruce, was in the Senate. All this tended to -make Washington an attractive place for members of the coloured -race. Then, too, they knew that at all times they could have the -protection of the law in the District of Columbia. The public -schools in Washington for coloured people were better then than -they were elsewhere. I took great interest in studying the life -of our people there closely at that time. I found that while -among them there was a large element of substantial, worthy -citizens, there was also a superficiality about the life of a -large class that greatly alarmed me. I saw young coloured men who -were not earning more than four dollars a week spend two dollars -or more for a buggy on Sunday to ride up and down Pennsylvania -Avenue in, in order that they might try to convince the world -that they were worth thousands. I saw other young men who -received seventy-five or one hundred dollars per month from the -Government, who were in debt at the end of every month. I saw men -who but a few months previous were members of Congress, then -without employment and in poverty. Among a large class there -seemed to be a dependence upon the Government for every -conceivable thing. The members of this class had little ambition -to create a position for themselves, but wanted the Federal -officials to create one for them. How many times I wished them, -and have often wished since, that by some power of magic I might -remove the great bulk of these people into the county districts -and plant them upon the soil, upon the solid and never deceptive -foundation of Mother Nature, where all nations and races that -have ever succeeded have gotten their start,--a start that at -first may be slow and toilsome, but one that nevertheless is -real. - -In Washington I saw girls whose mothers were earning their living -by laundrying. These girls were taught by their mothers, in -rather a crude way it is true, the industry of laundrying. Later, -these girls entered the public schools and remained there perhaps -six or eight years. When the public school course was finally -finished, they wanted more costly dresses, more costly hats and -shoes. In a word, while their wants have been increased, their -ability to supply their wants had not been increased in the same -degree. On the other hand, their six or eight years of book -education had weaned them away from the occupation of their -mothers. The result of this was in too many cases that the girls -went to the bad. I often thought how much wiser it would have -been to give these girls the same amount of maternal -training--and I favour any kind of training, whether in the -languages or mathematics, that gives strength and culture to the -mind --but at the same time to give them the most thorough -training in the latest and best methods of laundrying and other -kindred occupations. - - - -Chapter VI. Black Race And Red Race - -During the year that I spent in Washington, and for some little -time before this, there had been considerable agitation in the -state of West Virginia over the question of moving the capital of -the state from Wheeling to some other central point. As a result -of this, the Legislature designated three cities to be voted upon -by the citizens of the state as the permanent seat of government. -Among these cities was Charleston, only five miles from Malden, -my home. At the close of my school year in Washington I was very -pleasantly surprised to receive, from a committee of three white -people in Charleston, an invitation to canvass the state in the -interests of that city. This invitation I accepted, and spent -nearly three months in speaking in various parts of the state. -Charleston was successful in winning the prize, and is now the -permanent seat of government. - -The reputation that I made as a speaker during this campaign -induced a number of persons to make an earnest effort to get me -to enter political life, but I refused, still believing that I -could find other service which would prove of more permanent -value to my race. Even then I had a strong feeling that what our -people most needed was to get a foundation in education, -industry, and property, and for this I felt that they could -better afford to strive than for political preferment. As for my -individual self, it appeared to me to be reasonably certain that -I could succeed in political life, but I had a feeling that it -would be a rather selfish kind of success--individual success at -the cost of failing to do my duty in assisting in laying a -foundation for the masses. - -At this period in the progress of our race a very large -proportion of the young men who went to school or to college did -so with the expressed determination to prepare themselves to be -great lawyers, or Congressmen, and many of the women planned to -become music teachers; but I had a reasonably fixed idea, even at -that early period in my life, that there was a need for something -to be done to prepare the way for successful lawyers, -Congressmen, and music teachers. - -I felt that the conditions were a good deal like those of an old -coloured man, during the days of slavery, who wanted to learn how -to play on the guitar. In his desire to take guitar lessons he -applied to one of his young masters to teach him, but the young -man, not having much faith in the ability of the slave to master -the guitar at his age, sought to discourage him by telling him: -"Uncle Jake, I will give you guitar lessons; but, Jake, I will -have to charge you three dollars for the first lesson, two -dollars for the second lesson, and one dollar for the third -lesson. But I will charge you only twenty-five cents for the last -lesson." - -Uncle Jake answered: "All right, boss, I hires you on dem terms. -But, boss! I wants yer to be sure an' give me dat las' lesson -first." - -Soon after my work in connection with the removal of the capital -was finished, I received an invitation which gave me great joy -and which at the same time was a very pleasant surprise. This was -a letter from General Armstrong, inviting me to return to Hampton -at the next Commencement to deliver what was called the -"post-graduate address." This was an honour which I had not -dreamed of receiving. With much care I prepared the best address -that I was capable of. I chose for my subject "The Force That -Wins." - -As I returned to Hampton for the purpose of delivering this -address, I went over much of the same ground--now, however, -covered entirely by railroad--that I had traversed nearly six -years before, when I first sought entrance into Hampton Institute -as a student. Now I was able to ride the whole distance in the -train. I was constantly contrasting this with my first journey to -Hampton. I think I may say, without seeming egotism, that it is -seldom that five years have wrought such a change in the life and -aspirations of an individual. - -At Hampton I received a warm welcome from teachers and students. -I found that during my absence from Hampton the institute each -year had been getting closer to the real needs and conditions of -our people; that the industrial reaching, as well as that of the -academic department, had greatly improved. The plan of the school -was not modelled after that of any other institution then in -existence, but every improvement was made under the magnificent -leadership of General Armstrong solely with the view of meeting -and helping the needs of our people as they presented themselves -at the time. Too often, it seems to me, in missionary and -educational work among underdeveloped races, people yield to the -temptation of doing that which was done a hundred years before, -or is being done in other communities a thousand miles away. The -temptation often is to run each individual through a certain -educational mould, regardless of the condition of the subject or -the end to be accomplished. This was not so at Hampton Institute. - -The address which I delivered on Commencement Day seems to have -pleased every one, and many kind and encouraging words were -spoken to me regarding it. Soon after my return to my home in -West Virginia, where I had planned to continue teaching, I was -again surprised to receive a letter from General Armstrong, -asking me to return to Hampton partly as a teacher and partly to -pursue some supplementary studies. This was in the summer of -1879. Soon after I began my first teaching in West Virginia I had -picked out four of the brightest and most promising of my pupils, -in addition to my two brothers, to whom I have already referred, -and had given them special attention, with the view of having -them go to Hampton. They had gone there, and in each case the -teachers had found them so well prepared that they entered -advanced classes. This fact, it seems, led to my being called -back to Hampton as a teacher. One of the young men that I sent to -Hampton in this way is now Dr. Samuel E. Courtney, a successful -physician in Boston, and a member of the School Board of that -city. - -About this time the experiment was being tried for the first -time, by General Armstrong, of education Indians at Hampton. Few -people then had any confidence in the ability of the Indians to -receive education and to profit by it. General Armstrong was -anxious to try the experiment systematically on a large scale. He -secured from the reservations in the Western states over one -hundred wild and for the most part perfectly ignorant Indians, -the greater proportion of whom were young men. The special work -which the General desired me to do was be a sort of "house -father" to the Indian young men--that is, I was to live in the -building with them and have the charge of their discipline, -clothing, rooms, and so on. This was a very tempting offer, but I -had become so much absorbed in my work in West Virginia that I -dreaded to give it up. However, I tore myself away from it. I did -not know how to refuse to perform any service that General -Armstrong desired of me. - -On going to Hampton, I took up my residence in a building with -about seventy-five Indian youths. I was the only person in the -building who was not a member of their race. At first I had a -good deal of doubt about my ability to succeed. I knew that the -average Indian felt himself above the white man, and, of course, -he felt himself far above the Negro, largely on account of the -fact of the Negro having submitted to slavery--a thing which the -Indian would never do. The Indians, in the Indian Territory, -owned a large number of slaves during the days of slavery. Aside -from this, there was a general feeling that the attempt to -education and civilize the red men at Hampton would be a failure. -All this made me proceed very cautiously, for I felt keenly the -great responsibility. But I was determined to succeed. It was not -long before I had the complete confidence of the Indians, and not -only this, but I think I am safe in saying that I had their love -and respect. I found that they were about like any other human -beings; that they responded to kind treatment and resented -ill-treatment. They were continually planning to do something -that would add to my happiness and comfort. The things that they -disliked most, I think, were to have their long hair cut, to give -up wearing their blankets, and to cease smoking; but no white -American ever thinks that any other race is wholly civilized -until he wears the white man's clothes, eats the white man's -food, speaks the white man's language, and professes the white -man's religion. - -When the difficulty of learning the English language was -subtracted, I found that in the matter of learning trades and in -mastering academic studies there was little difference between -the coloured and Indian students. It was a constant delight to me -to note the interest which the coloured students took in trying -to help the Indians in every way possible. There were a few of -the coloured students who felt that the Indians ought not to be -admitted to Hampton, but these were in the minority. Whenever -they were asked to do so, the Negro students gladly took the -Indians as room-mates, in order that they might teach them to -speak English and to acquire civilized habits. - -I have often wondered if there was a white institution in this -country whose students would have welcomed the incoming of more -than a hundred companions of another race in the cordial way that -these black students at Hampton welcomed the red ones. How often -I have wanted to say to white students that they lift themselves -up in proportion as they help to lift others, and the more -unfortunate the race, and the lower in the scale of civilization, -the more does one raise one's self by giving the assistance. - -This reminds me of a conversation which I once had with the Hon. -Frederick Douglass. At one time Mr. Douglass was travelling in -the state of Pennsylvania, and was forced, on account of his -colour, to ride in the baggage-car, in spite of the fact that he -had paid the same price for his passage that the other passengers -had paid. When some of the white passengers went into the -baggage-car to console Mr. Douglass, and one of them said to him: -"I am sorry, Mr. Douglass, that you have been degraded in this -manner," Mr. Douglass straightened himself up on the box upon -which he was sitting, and replied: "They cannot degrade Frederick -Douglass. The soul that is within me no man can degrade. I am not -the one that is being degraded on account of this treatment, but -those who are inflicting it upon me." - -In one part of the country, where the law demands the separation -of the races on the railroad trains, I saw at one time a rather -amusing instance which showed how difficult it sometimes is to -know where the black begins and the white ends. - -There was a man who was well known in his community as a Negro, -but who was so white that even an expert would have hard work to -classify him as a black man. This man was riding in the part of -the train set aside for the coloured passengers. When the train -conductor reached him, he showed at once that he was perplexed. -If the man was a Negro, the conductor did not want to send him to -the white people's coach; at the same time, if he was a white -man, the conductor did not want to insult him by asking him if he -was a Negro. The official looked him over carefully, examining -his hair, eyes, nose, and hands, but still seemed puzzled. -Finally, to solve the difficulty, he stooped over and peeped at -the man's feet. When I saw the conductor examining the feet of -the man in question, I said to myself, "That will settle it;" and -so it did, for the trainman promptly decided that the passenger -was a Negro, and let him remain where he was. I congratulated -myself that my race was fortunate in not losing one of its -members. - -My experience has been that the time to test a true gentleman is -to observe him when he is in contact with individuals of a race -that is less fortunate than his own. This is illustrated in no -better way than by observing the conduct of the old-school type -of Southern gentleman when he is in contact with his former -slaves or their descendants. - -An example of what I mean is shown in a story told of George -Washington, who, meeting a coloured man in the road once, who -politely lifted his hat, lifted his own in return. Some of his -white friends who saw the incident criticised Washington for his -action. In reply to their criticism George Washington said: "Do -you suppose that I am going to permit a poor, ignorant, coloured -man to be more polite than I am?" - -While I was in charge of the Indian boys at Hampton, I had one or -two experiences which illustrate the curious workings of caste in -America. One of the Indian boys was taken ill, and it became my -duty to take him to Washington, deliver him over to the Secretary -of the Interior, and get a receipt for him, in order that he -might be returned to his Western reservation. At that time I was -rather ignorant of the ways of the world. During my journey to -Washington, on a steamboat, when the bell rang for dinner, I was -careful to wait and not enter the dining room until after the -greater part of the passengers had finished their meal. Then, -with my charge, I went to the dining saloon. The man in charge -politely informed me that the Indian could be served, but that I -could not. I never could understand how he knew just where to -draw the colour line, since the Indian and I were of about the -same complexion. The steward, however, seemed to be an expert in -this manner. I had been directed by the authorities at Hampton to -stop at a certain hotel in Washington with my charge, but when I -went to this hotel the clerk stated that he would be glad to -receive the Indian into the house, but said that he could not -accommodate me. - -An illustration of something of this same feeling came under my -observation afterward. I happened to find myself in a town in -which so much excitement and indignation were being expressed -that it seemed likely for a time that there would be a lynching. -The occasion of the trouble was that a dark-skinned man had -stopped at the local hotel. Investigation, however, developed the -fact that this individual was a citizen of Morocco, and that -while travelling in this country he spoke the English language. -As soon as it was learned that he was not an American Negro, all -the signs of indignation disappeared. The man who was the -innocent cause of the excitement, though, found it prudent after -that not to speak English. - -At the end of my first year with the Indians there came another -opening for me at Hampton, which, as I look back over my life -now, seems to have come providentially, to help to prepare me for -my work at Tuskegee later. General Armstrong had found out that -there was quite a number of young coloured men and women who were -intensely in earnest in wishing to get an education, but who were -prevented from entering Hampton Institute because they were too -poor to be able to pay any portion of the cost of their board, or -even to supply themselves with books. He conceived the idea of -starting a night-school in connection with the Institute, into -which a limited number of the most promising of these young men -and women would be received, on condition that they were to work -for ten hours during the day, and attend school for two hours at -night. They were to be paid something above the cost of their -board for their work. The greater part of their earnings was to -be reserved in the school's treasury as a fund to be drawn on to -pay their board when they had become students in the day-school, -after they had spent one or two years in the night-school. In -this way they would obtain a start in their books and a knowledge -of some trade or industry, in addition to the other far-reaching -benefits of the institution. - -General Armstrong asked me to take charge of the night-school, -and I did so. At the beginning of this school there were about -twelve strong, earnest men and women who entered the class. -During the day the greater part of the young men worked in the -school's sawmill, and the young men worked in the laundry. The -work was not easy in either place, but in all my teaching I never -taught pupils who gave me much genuine satisfaction as these did. -They were good students, and mastered their work thoroughly. They -were so much in earnest that only the ringing of the -retiring-bell would make them stop studying, and often they would -urge me to continue the lessons after the usual hour for going to -bed had come. - -These students showed so much earnestness, both in their hard -work during the day, as well as in their application to their -studies at night, that I gave them the name of "The Plucky -Class"--a name which soon grew popular and spread throughout the -institution. After a student had been in the night-school long -enough to prove what was in him, I gave him a printed certificate -which read something like this:-- - -"This is to certify that James Smith is a member of The Plucky -Class of the Hampton Institute, and is in good and regular -standing." - -The students prized these certificates highly, and they added -greatly to the popularity of the night-school. Within a few weeks -this department had grown to such an extent that there were about -twenty-five students in attendance. I have followed the course of -many of these twenty-five men and women ever since then, and they -are now holding important and useful positions in nearly every -part of the South. The night-school at Hampton, which started -with only twelve students, now numbers between three and four -hundred, and is one of the permanent and most important features -of the institution. - - - -Chapter VII. Early Days At Tuskegee - -During the time that I had charge of the Indians and the -night-school at Hampton, I pursued some studies myself, under the -direction of the instructors there. One of these instructors was -the Rev. Dr. H.B. Frissell, the present Principal of the Hampton -Institute, General Armstrong's successor. - -In May, 1881, near the close of my first year in teaching the -night-school, in a way that I had not dared expect, the -opportunity opened for me to begin my life-work. One night in the -chapel, after the usual chapel exercises were over, General -Armstrong referred to the fact that he had received a letter from -some gentlemen in Alabama asking him to recommend some one to -take charge of what was to be a normal school for the coloured -people in the little town of Tuskegee in that state. These -gentlemen seemed to take it for granted that no coloured man -suitable for the position could be secured, and they were -expecting the General to recommend a white man for the place. The -next day General Armstrong sent for me to come to his office, -and, much to my surprise, asked me if I thought I could fill the -position in Alabama. I told him that I would be willing to try. -Accordingly, he wrote to the people who had applied to him for -the information, that he did not know of any white man to -suggest, but if they would be willing to take a coloured man, he -had one whom he could recommend. In this letter he gave them my -name. - -Several days passed before anything more was heard about the -matter. Some time afterward, one Sunday evening during the chapel -exercises, a messenger came in and handed the general a telegram. -At the end of the exercises he read the telegram to the school. -In substance, these were its words: "Booker T. Washington will -suit us. Send him at once." - -There was a great deal of joy expressed among the students and -teachers, and I received very hearty congratulations. I began to -get ready at once to go to Tuskegee. I went by way of my old home -in West Virginia, where I remained for several days, after which -I proceeded to Tuskegee. I found Tuskegee to be a town of about -two thousand inhabitants, nearly one-half of whom were coloured. -It was in what was known as the Black Belt of the South. In the -county in which Tuskegee is situated the coloured people -outnumbered the whites by about three to one. In some of the -adjoining and near-by counties the proportion was not far from -six coloured persons to one white. - -I have often been asked to define the term "Black Belt." So far -as I can learn, the term was first used to designated a part of -the country which was distinguished by the colour of the soil. -The part of the country possessing this thick, dark, and -naturally rich soil was, of course, the part of the South where -the slaves were most profitable, and consequently they were taken -there in the largest numbers. Later, and especially since the -war, the term seems to be used wholly in a political sense--that -is, to designate the counties where the black people outnumber -the white. - -Before going to Tuskegee I had expected to find there a building -and all the necessary apparatus ready for me to begin teaching. -To my disappointment, I found nothing of the kind. I did find, -though, that which no costly building and apparatus can -supply,--hundreds of hungry, earnest souls who wanted to secure -knowledge. - -Tuskegee seemed an ideal place for the school. It was in the -midst of the great bulk of the Negro population, and was rather -secluded, being five miles from the main line of railroad, with -which it was connected by a short line. During the days of -slavery, and since, the town had been a centre for the education -of the white people. This was an added advantage, for the reason -that I found the white people possessing a degree of culture and -education that is not surpassed by many localities. While the -coloured people were ignorant, they had not, as a rule, degraded -and weakened their bodies by vices such as are common to the -lower class of people in the large cities. In general, I found -the relations between the two races pleasant. For example, the -largest, and I think at that time the only hardware store in the -town was owned and operated jointly by a coloured man and a white -man. This copartnership continued until the death of the white -partner. - -I found that about a year previous to my going to Tuskegee some -of the coloured people who had heard something of the work of -education being done at Hampton had applied to the state -Legislature, through their representatives, for a small -appropriation to be used in starting a normal school in Tuskegee. -This request the Legislature had complied with to the extent of -granting an annual appropriation of two thousand dollars. I soon -learned, however, that this money could be used only for the -payment of the salaries of the instructors, and that there was no -provision for securing land, buildings, or apparatus. The task -before me did not seem a very encouraging one. It seemed much -like making bricks without straw. The coloured people were -overjoyed, and were constantly offering their services in any way -in which they could be of assistance in getting the school -started. - -My first task was to find a place in which to open the school. -After looking the town over with some care, the most suitable -place that could be secured seemed to be a rather dilapidated -shanty near the coloured Methodist church, together with the -church itself as a sort of assembly-room. Both the church and the -shanty were in about as bad condition as was possible. I recall -that during the first months of school that I taught in this -building it was in such poor repair that, whenever it rained, one -of the older students would very kindly leave his lessons and -hold an umbrella over me while I heard the recitations of the -others. I remember, also, that on more than one occasion my -landlady held an umbrella over me while I ate breakfast. - -At the time I went to Alabama the coloured people were taking -considerable interest in politics, and they were very anxious -that I should become one of them politically, in every respect. -They seemed to have a little distrust of strangers in this -regard. I recall that one man, who seemed to have been designated -by the others to look after my political destiny, came to me on -several occasions and said, with a good deal of earnestness: "We -wants you to be sure to vote jes' like we votes. We can't read de -newspapers very much, but we knows how to vote, an' we wants you -to vote jes' like we votes." He added: "We watches de white man, -and we keeps watching de white man till we finds out which way de -white man's gwine to vote; an' when we finds out which way de -white man's gwine to vote, den we votes 'xactly de other way. Den -we knows we's right." - -I am glad to add, however, that at the present time the -disposition to vote against the white man merely because he is -white is largely disappearing, and the race is learning to vote -from principle, for what the voter considers to be for the best -interests of both races. - -I reached Tuskegee, as I have said, early in June, 1881. The -first month I spent in finding accommodations for the school, and -in travelling through Alabama, examining into the actual life of -the people, especially in the court districts, and in getting the -school advertised among the glass of people that I wanted to have -attend it. The most of my travelling was done over the country -roads, with a mule and a cart or a mule and a buggy wagon for -conveyance. I ate and slept with the people, in their little -cabins. I saw their farms, their schools, their churches. Since, -in the case of the most of these visits, there had been no notice -given in advance that a stranger was expected, I had the -advantage of seeing the real, everyday life of the people. - -In the plantation districts I found that, as a rule, the whole -family slept in one room, and that in addition to the immediate -family there sometimes were relatives, or others not related to -the family, who slept in the same room. On more than one occasion -I went outside the house to get ready for bed, or to wait until -the family had gone to bed. They usually contrived some kind of a -place for me to sleep, either on the floor or in a special part -of another's bed. Rarely was there any place provided in the -cabin where one could bathe even the face and hands, but usually -some provision was made for this outside the house, in the yard. - -The common diet of the people was fat pork and corn bread. At -times I have eaten in cabins where they had only corn bread and -"black-eye peas" cooked in plain water. The people seemed to have -no other idea than to live on this fat meat and corn bread,--the -meat, and the meal of which the bread was made, having been -bought at a high price at a store in town, notwithstanding the -face that the land all about the cabin homes could easily have -been made to produce nearly every kind of garden vegetable that -is raised anywhere in the country. Their one object seemed to be -to plant nothing but cotton; and in many cases cotton was planted -up to the very door of the cabin. - -In these cabin homes I often found sewing-machines which had been -bought, or were being bought, on instalments, frequently at a -cost of as much as sixty dollars, or showy clocks for which the -occupants of the cabins had paid twelve or fourteen dollars. I -remember that on one occasion when I went into one of these -cabins for dinner, when I sat down to the table for a meal with -the four members of the family, I noticed that, while there were -five of us at the table, there was but one fork for the five of -us to use. Naturally there was an awkward pause on my part. In -the opposite corner of that same cabin was an organ for which the -people told me they were paying sixty dollars in monthly -instalments. One fork, and a sixty-dollar organ! - -In most cases the sewing-machine was not used, the clocks were so -worthless that they did not keep correct time--and if they had, -in nine cases out of ten there would have been no one in the -family who could have told the time of day--while the organ, of -course, was rarely used for want of a person who could play upon -it. - -In the case to which I have referred, where the family sat down -to the table for the meal at which I was their guest, I could see -plainly that this was an awkward and unusual proceeding, and was -done in my honour. In most cases, when the family got up in the -morning, for example, the wife would put a piece of meat in a -frying-pan and put a lump of dough in a "skillet," as they called -it. These utensils would be placed on the fire, and in ten or -fifteen minutes breakfast would be ready. Frequently the husband -would take his bread and meat in his hand and start for the -field, eating as he walked. The mother would sit down in a corner -and eat her breakfast, perhaps from a plate and perhaps directly -from the "skillet" or frying-pan, while the children would eat -their portion of the bread and meat while running about the yard. -At certain seasons of the year, when meat was scarce, it was -rarely that the children who were not old enough or strong enough -to work in the fields would have the luxury of meat. - -The breakfast over, and with practically no attention given to -the house, the whole family would, as a general thing, proceed to -the cotton-field. Every child that was large enough to carry a -hoe was put to work, and the baby--for usually there was at least -one baby--would be laid down at the end of the cotton row, so -that its mother could give it a certain amount of attention when -she had finished chopping her row. The noon meal and the supper -were taken in much the same way as the breakfast. - -All the days of the family would be spent after much this same -routine, except Saturday and Sunday. On Saturday the whole family -would spent at least half a day, and often a whole day, in town. -The idea in going to town was, I suppose, to do shopping, but all -the shopping that the whole family had money for could have been -attended to in ten minutes by one person. Still, the whole family -remained in town for most of the day, spending the greater part -of the time in standing on the streets, the women, too often, -sitting about somewhere smoking or dipping snuff. Sunday was -usually spent in going to some big meeting. With few exceptions, -I found that the crops were mortgaged in the counties where I -went, and that the most of the coloured farmers were in debt. The -state had not been able to build schoolhouses in the country -districts, and, as a rule, the schools were taught in churches or -in log cabins. More than once, while on my journeys, I found that -there was no provision made in the house used for school purposes -for heating the building during the winter, and consequently a -fire had to be built in the yard, and teacher and pupils passed -in and out of the house as they got cold or warm. With few -exceptions, I found the teachers in these country schools to be -miserably poor in preparation for their work, and poor in moral -character. The schools were in session from three to five months. -There was practically no apparatus in the schoolhouses, except -that occasionally there was a rough blackboard. I recall that one -day I went into a schoolhouse--or rather into an abandoned log -cabin that was being used as a schoolhouse--and found five pupils -who were studying a lesson from one book. Two of these, on the -front seat, were using the book between them; behind these were -two others peeping over the shoulders of the first two, and -behind the four was a fifth little fellow who was peeping over -the shoulders of all four. - -What I have said concerning the character of the schoolhouses and -teachers will also apply quite accurately as a description of the -church buildings and the ministers. - -I met some very interesting characters during my travels. As -illustrating the peculiar mental processes of the country people, -I remember that I asked one coloured man, who was about sixty -years old, to tell me something of his history. He said that he -had been born in Virginia, and sold into Alabama in 1845. I asked -him how many were sold at the same time. He said, "There were -five of us; myself and brother and three mules." - -In giving all these descriptions of what I saw during my mouth of -travel in the country around Tuskegee, I wish my readers to keep -in mind the fact that there were many encouraging exceptions to -the conditions which I have described. I have stated in such -plain words what I saw, mainly for the reason that later I want -to emphasize the encouraging changes that have taken place in the -community, not wholly by the work of the Tuskegee school, but by -that of other institutions as well. - - - -Chapter VIII. Teaching School In A Stable And A Hen-House - -I confess that what I saw during my month of travel and -investigation left me with a very heavy heart. The work to be -done in order to lift these people up seemed almost beyond -accomplishing. I was only one person, and it seemed to me that -the little effort which I could put forth could go such a short -distance toward bringing about results. I wondered if I could -accomplish anything, and if it were worth while for me to try. - -Of one thing I felt more strongly convinced than ever, after -spending this month in seeing the actual life of the coloured -people, and that was that, in order to lift them up, something -must be done more than merely to imitate New England education as -it then existed. I saw more clearly than ever the wisdom of the -system which General Armstrong had inaugurated at Hampton. To -take the children of such people as I had been among for a month, -and each day give them a few hours of mere book education, I felt -would be almost a waste of time. - -After consultation with the citizens of Tuskegee, I set July 4, -1881, as the day for the opening of the school in the little -shanty and church which had been secured for its accommodation. -The white people, as well as the coloured, were greatly -interested in the starting of the new school, and the opening day -was looked forward to with much earnest discussion. There were -not a few white people in the vicinity of Tuskegee who looked -with some disfavour upon the project. They questioned its value -to the coloured people, and had a fear that it might result in -bringing about trouble between the races. Some had the feeling -that in proportion as the Negro received education, in the same -proportion would his value decrease as an economic factor in the -state. These people feared the result of education would be that -the Negroes would leave the farms, and that it would be difficult -to secure them for domestic service. - -The white people who questioned the wisdom of starting this new -school had in their minds pictures of what was called an educated -Negro, with a high hat, imitation gold eye-glasses, a showy -walking-stick, kid gloves, fancy boots, and what not--in a word, -a man who was determined to live by his wits. It was difficult -for these people to see how education would produce any other -kind of a coloured man. - -In the midst of all the difficulties which I encountered in -getting the little school started, and since then through a -period of nineteen years, there are two men among all the many -friends of the school in Tuskegee upon whom I have depended -constantly for advice and guidance; and the success of the -undertaking is largely due to these men, from whom I have never -sought anything in vain. I mention them simply as types. One is a -white man and an ex-slaveholder, Mr. George W. Campbell; the -other is a black man and an ex-slave, Mr. Lewis Adams. These were -the men who wrote to General Armstrong for a teacher. - -Mr. Campbell is a merchant and banker, and had had little -experience in dealing with matters pertaining to education. Mr. -Adams was a mechanic, and had learned the trades of shoemaking, -harness-making, and tinsmithing during the days of slavery. He -had never been to school a day in his life, but in some way he -had learned to read and write while a slave. From the first, -these two men saw clearly what my plan of education was, -sympathized with me, and supported me in every effort. In the -days which were darkest financially for the school, Mr. Campbell -was never appealed to when he was not willing to extend all the -aid in his power. I do not know two men, one an ex-slaveholder, -one an ex-slave, whose advice and judgment I would feel more like -following in everything which concerns the life and development -of the school at Tuskegee than those of these two men. - -I have always felt that Mr. Adams, in a large degree, derived his -unusual power of mind from the training given his hands in the -process of mastering well three trades during the days of -slavery. If one goes to-day into any Southern town, and asks for -the leading and most reliable coloured man in the community, I -believe that in five cases out of ten he will be directed to a -Negro who learned a trade during the days of slavery. - -On the morning that the school opened, thirty students reported -for admission. I was the only teacher. The students were about -equally divided between the sexes. Most of them lived in Macon -County, the county in which Tuskegee is situated, and of which it -is the county-seat. A great many more students wanted to enter -the school, but it had been decided to receive only those who -were above fifteen years of age, and who had previously received -some education. The greater part of the thirty were public-school -teachers, and some of them were nearly forty years of age. With -the teachers came some of their former pupils, and when they were -examined it was amusing to note that in several cases the pupil -entered a higher class than did his former teacher. It was also -interesting to note how many big books some of them had studied, -and how many high-sounding subjects some of them claimed to have -mastered. The bigger the book and the longer the name of the -subject, the prouder they felt of their accomplishment. Some had -studied Latin, and one or two Greek. This they thought entitled -them to special distinction. - -In fact, one of the saddest things I saw during the month of -travel which I have described was a young man, who had attended -some high school, sitting down in a one-room cabin, with grease -on his clothing, filth all around him, and weeds in the yard and -garden, engaged in studying a French grammar. - -The students who came first seemed to be fond of memorizing long -and complicated "rules" in grammar and mathematics, but had -little thought or knowledge of applying these rules to their -everyday affairs of their life. One subject which they liked to -talk about, and tell me that they had mastered, in arithmetic, -was "banking and discount," but I soon found out that neither -they nor almost any one in the neighbourhood in which they had -lived had ever had a bank account. In registering the names of -the students, I found that almost every one of them had one or -more middle initials. When I asked what the "J" stood for, in the -name of John J. Jones, it was explained to me that this was a -part of his "entitles." Most of the students wanted to get an -education because they thought it would enable them to earn more -money as school-teachers. - -Notwithstanding what I have said about them in these respects, I -have never seen a more earnest and willing company of young men -and women than these students were. They were all willing to -learn the right thing as soon as it was shown them what was -right. I was determined to start them off on a solid and thorough -foundation, so far as their books were concerned. I soon learned -that most of them had the merest smattering of the high-sounding -things that they had studied. While they could locate the Desert -of Sahara or the capital of China on an artificial globe, I found -out that the girls could not locate the proper places for the -knives and forks on an actual dinner-table, or the places on -which the bread and meat should be set. - -I had to summon a good deal of courage to take a student who had -been studying cube root and "banking and discount," and explain -to him that the wisest thing for him to do first was thoroughly -master the multiplication table. - -The number of pupils increased each week, until by the end of the -first month there were nearly fifty. Many of them, however, said -that, as they could remain only for two or three months, they -wanted to enter a high class and get a diploma the first year if -possible. - -At the end of the first six weeks a new and rare face entered the -school as a co-teacher. This was Miss Olivia A. Davidson, who -later became my wife. Miss Davidson was born in Ohio, and -received her preparatory education in the public schools of that -state. When little more than a girl, she heard of the need of -teachers in the South. She went to the state of Mississippi and -began teaching there. Later she taught in the city of Memphis. -While teaching in Mississippi, one of her pupils became ill with -smallpox. Every one in the community was so frightened that no -one would nurse the boy. Miss Davidson closed her school and -remained by the bedside of the boy night and day until he -recovered. While she was at her Ohio home on her vacation, the -worst epidemic of yellow fever broke out in Memphis, Tenn., that -perhaps has ever occurred in the South. When she heard of this, -she at once telegraphed the Mayor of Memphis, offering her -services as a yellow-fever nurse, although she had never had the -disease. - -Miss Davidon's experience in the South showed her that the people -needed something more than mere book-learning. She heard of the -Hampton system of education, and decided that this was what she -wanted in order to prepare herself for better work in the South. -The attention of Mrs. Mary Hemenway, of Boston, was attracted to -her rare ability. Through Mrs. Hemenway's kindness and -generosity, Miss Davidson, after graduating at Hampton, received -an opportunity to complete a two years' course of training at the -Massachusetts State Normal School at Framingham. - -Before she went to Framingham, some one suggested to Miss -Davidson that, since she was so very light in colour, she might -find it more comfortable not to be known as a coloured women in -this school in Massachusetts. She at once replied that under no -circumstances and for no considerations would she consent to -deceive any one in regard to her racial identity. - -Soon after her graduation from the Framingham institution, Miss -Davidson came to Tuskegee, bringing into the school many valuable -and fresh ideas as to the best methods of teaching, as well as a -rare moral character and a life of unselfishness that I think has -seldom been equalled. No single individual did more toward laying -the foundations of the Tuskegee Institute so as to insure the -successful work that has been done there than Olivia A. Davidson. - -Miss Davidson and I began consulting as to the future of the -school from the first. The students were making progress in -learning books and in development their minds; but it became -apparent at once that, if we were to make any permanent -impression upon those who had come to us for training we must do -something besides teach them mere books. The students had come -from homes where they had had no opportunities for lessons which -would teach them how to care for their bodies. With few -exceptions, the homes in Tuskegee in which the students boarded -were but little improvement upon those from which they had come. -We wanted to teach the students how to bathe; how to care for -their teeth and clothing. We wanted to teach them what to eat, -and how to eat it properly, and how to care for their rooms. -Aside from this, we wanted to give them such a practical -knowledge of some one industry, together with the spirit of -industry, thrift, and economy, that they would be sure of knowing -how to make a living after they had left us. We wanted to teach -them to study actual things instead of mere books alone. - -We found that the most of our students came from the country -districts, where agriculture in some form or other was the main -dependence of the people. We learned that about eighty-five per -cent of the coloured people in the Gulf states depended upon -agriculture for their living. Since this was true, we wanted to -be careful not to education our students out of sympathy with -agricultural life, so that they would be attracted from the -country to the cities, and yield to the temptation of trying to -live by their wits. We wanted to give them such an education as -would fit a large proportion of them to be teachers, and at the -same time cause them to return to the plantation districts and -show the people there how to put new energy and new ideas into -farming, as well as into the intellectual and moral and religious -life of the people. - -All these ideas and needs crowded themselves upon us with a -seriousness that seemed well-night overwhelming. What were we to -do? We had only the little old shanty and the abandoned church -which the good coloured people of the town of Tuskegee had kindly -loaned us for the accommodation of the classes. The number of -students was increasing daily. The more we saw of them, and the -more we travelled through the country districts, the more we saw -that our efforts were reaching, to only a partial degree, the -actual needs of the people whom we wanted to lift up through the -medium of the students whom we should education and send out as -leaders. - -The more we talked with the students, who were then coming to us -from several parts of the state, the more we found that the chief -ambition among a large proportion of them was to get an education -so that they would not have to work any longer with their hands. - -This is illustrated by a story told of a coloured man in Alabama, -who, one hot day in July, while he was at work in a cotton-field, -suddenly stopped, and, looking toward the skies, said: "O Lawd, -de cottom am so grassy, de work am so hard, and the sun am so hot -dat I b'lieve dis darky am called to preach!" - -About three months after the opening of the school, and at the -time when we were in the greatest anxiety about our work, there -came into market for sale an old and abandoned plantation which -was situated about a mile from the town of Tuskegee. The mansion -house--or "big house," as it would have been called--which had -been occupied by the owners during slavery, had been burned. -After making a careful examination of the place, it seemed to be -just the location that we wanted in order to make our work -effective and permanent. - -But how were we to get it? The price asked for it was very little ---only five hundred dollars--but we had no money, and we were -strangers in the town and had no credit. The owner of the land -agreed to let us occupy the place if we could make a payment of -two hundred and fifty dollars down, with the understanding that -the remaining two hundred and fifty dollars must be paid within a -year. Although five hundred dollars was cheap for the land, it -was a large sum when one did not have any part of it. - -In the midst of the difficulty I summoned a great deal of courage -and wrote to my friend General J.F.B. Marshall, the Treasurer of -the Hampton Institute, putting the situation before him and -beseeching him to lend me the two hundred and fifty dollars on my -own personal responsibility. Within a few days a reply came to -the effect that he had no authority to lend me the money -belonging to the Hampton Institute, but that he would gladly lend -me the amount needed from his own personal funds. - -I confess that the securing of this money in this way was a great -surprise to me, as well as a source of gratification. Up to that -time I never had had in my possession so much money as one -hundred dollars at a time, and the loan which I had asked General -Marshall for seemed a tremendously large sum to me. The fact of -my being responsible for the repaying of such a large amount of -money weighed very heavily upon me. - -I lost no time in getting ready to move the school on to the new -farm. At the time we occupied the place there were standing upon -it a cabin, formerly used as a dining room, an old kitchen, a -stable, and an old hen-house. Within a few weeks we had all of -these structures in use. The stable was repaired and used as a -recitation-room, and very presently the hen-house was utilized -for the same purpose. - -I recall that one morning, when I told an old coloured man who -lived near, and who sometimes helped me, that our school had -grown so large that it would be necessary for us to use the -hen-house for school purposes, and that I wanted him to help me -give it a thorough cleaning out the next day, he replied, in the -most earnest manner: "What you mean, boss? You sholy ain't gwine -clean out de hen-house in de day-time?" - -Nearly all the work of getting the new location ready for school -purposes was done by the students after school was over in the -afternoon. As soon as we got the cabins in condition to be used, -I determined to clear up some land so that we could plant a crop. -When I explained my plan to the young men, I noticed that they -did not seem to take to it very kindly. It was hard for them to -see the connection between clearing land and an education. -Besides, many of them had been school-teachers, and they -questioned whether or not clearing land would be in keeping with -their dignity. In order to relieve them from any embarrassment, -each afternoon after school I took my axe and led the way to the -woods. When they saw that I was not afraid or ashamed to work, -they began to assist with more enthusiasm. We kept at the work -each afternoon, until we had cleared about twenty acres and had -planted a crop. - -In the meantime Miss Davidson was devising plans to repay the -loan. Her first effort was made by holding festivals, or -"suppers." She made a personal canvass among the white and -coloured families in the town of Tuskegee, and got them to agree -to give something, like a cake, a chicken, bread, or pies, that -could be sold at the festival. Of course the coloured people were -glad to give anything that they could spare, but I want to add -that Miss Davidson did not apply to a single white family, so far -as I now remember, that failed to donate something; and in many -ways the white families showed their interested in the school. - -Several of these festivals were held, and quite a little sum of -money was raised. A canvass was also made among the people of -both races for direct gifts of money, and most of those applied -to gave small sums. It was often pathetic to note the gifts of -the older coloured people, most of whom had spent their best days -in slavery. Sometimes they would give five cents, sometimes -twenty-five cents. Sometimes the contribution was a quilt, or a -quantity of sugarcane. I recall one old coloured women who was -about seventy years of age, who came to see me when we were -raising money to pay for the farm. She hobbled into the room -where I was, leaning on a cane. She was clad in rags; but they -were clean. She said: "Mr. Washin'ton, God knows I spent de bes' -days of my life in slavery. God knows I's ignorant an' poor; -but," she added, "I knows what you an' Miss Davidson is tryin' to -do. I knows you is tryin' to make better men an' better women for -de coloured race. I ain't got no money, but I wants you to take -dese six eggs, what I's been savin' up, an' I wants you to put -dese six eggs into the eddication of dese boys an' gals." - -Since the work at Tuskegee started, it has been my privilege to -receive many gifts for the benefit of the institution, but never -any, I think, that touched me so deeply as this one. - - - -Chapter IX. Anxious Days And Sleepless Nights - -The coming of Christmas, that first year of our residence in -Alabama, gave us an opportunity to get a farther insight into the -real life of the people. The first thing that reminded us that -Christmas had arrived was the "foreday" visits of scores of -children rapping at our doors, asking for "Chris'mus gifts! -Chris'mus gifts!" Between the hours of two o'clock and five -o'clock in the morning I presume that we must have had a -half-hundred such calls. This custom prevails throughout this -portion of the South to-day. - -During the days of slavery it was a custom quite generally -observed throughout all the Southern states to give the coloured -people a week of holiday at Christmas, or to allow the holiday to -continue as long as the "yule log" lasted. The male members of -the race, and often the female members, were expected to get -drunk. We found that for a whole week the coloured people in and -around Tuskegee dropped work the day before Christmas, and that -it was difficult for any one to perform any service from the time -they stopped work until after the New Year. Persons who at other -times did not use strong drink thought it quite the proper thing -to indulge in it rather freely during the Christmas week. There -was a widespread hilarity, and a free use of guns, pistols, and -gunpowder generally. The sacredness of the season seemed to have -been almost wholly lost sight of. - -During this first Christmas vacation I went some distance from -the town to visit the people on one of the large plantations. In -their poverty and ignorance it was pathetic to see their attempts -to get joy out of the season that in most parts of the country is -so sacred and so dear to the heart. In one cabin I notice that -all that the five children had to remind them of the coming of -Christ was a single bunch of firecrackers, which they had divided -among them. In another cabin, where there were at least a -half-dozen persons, they had only ten cents' worth of -ginger-cakes, which had been bought in the store the day before. -In another family they had only a few pieces of sugarcane. In -still another cabin I found nothing but a new jug of cheap, mean -whiskey, which the husband and wife were making free use of, -notwithstanding the fact that the husband was one of the local -ministers. In a few instances I found that the people had gotten -hold of some bright-coloured cards that had been designed for -advertising purposes, and were making the most of these. In other -homes some member of the family had bought a new pistol. In the -majority of cases there was nothing to be seen in the cabin to -remind one of the coming of the Saviour, except that the people -had ceased work in the fields and were lounging about their -homes. At night, during Christmas week, they usually had what -they called a "frolic," in some cabin on the plantation. That -meant a kind of rough dance, where there was likely to be a good -deal of whiskey used, and where there might be some shooting or -cutting with razors. - -While I was making this Christmas visit I met an old coloured man -who was one of the numerous local preachers, who tried to -convince me, from the experience Adam had in the Garden of Eden, -that God had cursed all labour, and that, therefore, it was a sin -for any man to work. For that reason this man sought to do as -little work as possible. He seemed at that time to be supremely -happy, because he was living, as he expressed it, through one -week that was free from sin. - -In the school we made a special effort to teach our students the -meaning of Christmas, and to give them lessons in its proper -observance. In this we have been successful to a degree that -makes me feel safe in saying that the season now has a new -meaning, not only through all that immediate region, but, in a -measure, wherever our graduates have gone. - -At the present time one of the most satisfactory features of the -Christmas and Thanksgiving season at Tuskegee is the unselfish -and beautiful way in which our graduates and students spend their -time in administering to the comfort and happiness of others, -especially the unfortunate. Not long ago some of our young men -spent a holiday in rebuilding a cabin for a helpless coloured -women who was about seventy-five years old. At another time I -remember that I made it known in chapel, one night, that a very -poor student was suffering from cold, because he needed a coat. -The next morning two coats were sent to my office for him. - -I have referred to the disposition on the part of the white -people in the town of Tuskegee and vicinity to help the school. -From the first, I resolved to make the school a real part of the -community in which it was located. I was determined that no one -should have the feeling that it was a foreign institution, -dropped down in the midst of the people, for which they had no -responsibility and in which they had no interest. I noticed that -the very fact that they had been asking to contribute toward the -purchase of the land made them begin to feel as if it was going -to be their school, to a large degree. I noted that just in -proportion as we made the white people feel that the institution -was a part of the life of the community, and that, while we -wanted to make friends in Boston, for example, we also wanted to -make white friends in Tuskegee, and that we wanted to make the -school of real service to all the people, their attitude toward -the school became favourable. - -Perhaps I might add right here, what I hope to demonstrate later, -that, so far as I know, the Tuskegee school at the present time -has no warmer and more enthusiastic friends anywhere than it has -among the white citizens of Tuskegee and throughout the state of -Alabama and the entire South. From the first, I have advised our -people in the South to make friends in every straightforward, -manly way with their next-door neighbour, whether he be a black -man or a white man. I have also advised them, where no principle -is at stake, to consult the interests of their local communities, -and to advise with their friends in regard to their voting. - -For several months the work of securing the money with which to -pay for the farm went on without ceasing. At the end of three -months enough was secured to repay the loan of two hundred and -fifty dollars to General Marshall, and within two months more we -had secured the entire five hundred dollars and had received a -deed of the one hundred acres of land. This gave us a great deal -of satisfaction. It was not only a source of satisfaction to -secure a permanent location for the school, but it was equally -satisfactory to know that the greater part of the money with -which it was paid for had been gotten from the white and coloured -people in the town of Tuskegee. The most of this money was -obtained by holding festivals and concerts, and from small -individual donations. - -Our next effort was in the direction of increasing the -cultivation of the land, so as to secure some return from it, and -at the same time give the students training in agriculture. All -the industries at Tuskegee have been started in natural and -logical order, growing out of the needs of a community -settlement. We began with farming, because we wanted something to -eat. - -Many of the students, also, were able to remain in school but a -few weeks at a time, because they had so little money with which -to pay their board. Thus another object which made it desirable -to get an industrial system started was in order to make in -available as a means of helping the students to earn money enough -so that they might be able to remain in school during the nine -months' session of the school year. - -The first animal that the school came into possession of was an -old blind horse given us by one of the white citizens of -Tuskegee. Perhaps I may add here that at the present time the -school owns over two hundred horses, colts, mules, cows, calves, -and oxen, and about seven hundred hogs and pigs, as well as a -large number of sheep and goats. - -The school was constantly growing in numbers, so much so that, -after we had got the farm paid for, the cultivation of the land -begun, and the old cabins which we had found on the place -somewhat repaired, we turned our attention toward providing a -large, substantial building. After having given a good deal of -thought to the subject, we finally had the plans drawn for a -building that was estimated to cost about six thousand dollars. -This seemed to us a tremendous sum, but we knew that the school -must go backward or forward, and that our work would mean little -unless we could get hold of the students in their home life. - -One incident which occurred about this time gave me a great deal -of satisfaction as well as surprise. When it became known in the -town that we were discussing the plans for a new, large building, -a Southern white man who was operating a sawmill not far from -Tuskegee came to me and said that he would gladly put all the -lumber necessary to erect the building on the grounds, with no -other guarantee for payment than my word that it would be paid -for when we secured some money. I told the man frankly that at -the time we did not have in our hands one dollar of the money -needed. Notwithstanding this, he insisted on being allowed to put -the lumber on the grounds. After we had secured some portion of -the money we permitted him to do this. - -Miss Davidson again began the work of securing in various ways -small contributions for the new building from the white and -coloured people in and near Tuskegee. I think I never saw a -community of people so happy over anything as were the coloured -people over the prospect of this new building. One day, when we -were holding a meeting to secure funds for its erection, an old, -ante-bellum coloured man came a distance of twelve miles and -brought in his ox-cart a large hog. When the meeting was in -progress, he rose in the midst of the company and said that he -had no money which he could give, but he had raised two fine -hogs, and that he had brought one of them as a contribution -toward the expenses of the building. He closed his announcement -by saying: "Any nigger that's got any love for his race, or any -respect for himself, will bring a hog to the next meeting." Quite -a number of men in the community also volunteered to give several -days' work, each, toward the erection of the building. - -After we had secured all the help that we could in Tuskegee, Miss -Davidson decided to go North for the purpose of securing -additional funds. For weeks she visited individuals and spoke in -churches and before Sunday schools and other organizations. She -found this work quite trying, and often embarrassing. The school -was not known, but she was not long in winning her way into the -confidence of the best people in the North. - -The first gift from any Northern person was received from a New -York lady whom Miss Davidson met on the boat that was bringing -her North. They fell into a conversation, and the Northern lady -became so much interested in the effort being made at Tuskegee -that before they parted Miss Davidson was handed a check for -fifty dollars. For some time before our marriage, and also after -it, Miss Davidson kept up the work of securing money in the North -and in the South by interesting people by personal visits and -through correspondence. At the same time she kept in close touch -with the work at Tuskegee, as lady principal and classroom -teacher. In addition to this, she worked among the older people -in and near Tuskegee, and taught a Sunday school class in the -town. She was never very strong, but never seemed happy unless -she was giving all of her strength to the cause which she loved. -Often, at night, after spending the day in going from door to -door trying to interest persons in the work at Tuskegee, she -would be so exhausted that she could not undress herself. A lady -upon whom she called, in Boston, afterward told me that at one -time when Miss Davidson called her to see and send up her card -the lady was detained a little before she could see Miss -Davidson, and when she entered the parlour she found Miss -Davidson so exhausted that she had fallen asleep. - -While putting up our first building, which was named Porter Hall, -after Mr. A.H. Porter, of Brooklyn, N.Y., who gave a generous sum -toward its erection, the need for money became acute. I had given -one of our creditors a promise that upon a certain day he should -be paid four hundred dollars. On the morning of that day we did -not have a dollar. The mail arrived at the school at ten o'clock, -and in this mail there was a check sent by Miss Davidson for -exactly four hundred dollars. I could relate many instances of -almost the same character. This four hundred dollars was given by -two ladies in Boston. Two years later, when the work at Tuskegee -had grown considerably, and when we were in the midst of a season -when we were so much in need of money that the future looked -doubtful and gloomy, the same two Boston ladies sent us six -thousand dollars. Words cannot describe our surprise, or the -encouragement that the gift brought to us. Perhaps I might add -here that for fourteen years these same friends have sent us six -thousand dollars a year. - -As soon as the plans were drawn for the new building, the -students began digging out the earth where the foundations were -to be laid, working after the regular classes were over. They had -not fully outgrown the idea that it was hardly the proper thing -for them to use their hands, since they had come there, as one of -them expressed it, "to be educated, and not to work." Gradually, -though, I noted with satisfaction that a sentiment in favour of -work was gaining ground. After a few weeks of hard work the -foundations were ready, and a day was appointed for the laying of -the corner-stone. - -When it is considered that the laying of this corner-stone took -place in the heart of the South, in the "Black Belt," in the -centre of that part of our country that was most devoted to -slavery; that at that time slavery had been abolished only about -sixteen years; that only sixteen years before no Negro could be -taught from books without the teacher receiving the condemnation -of the law or of public sentiment--when all this is considered, -the scene that was witnessed on that spring day at Tuskegee was a -remarkable one. I believe there are few places in the world where -it could have taken place. - -The principal address was delivered by the Hon. Waddy Thompson, -the Superintendent of Education for the county. About the -corner-stone were gathered the teachers, the students, their -parents and friends, the county officials--who were white--and -all the leading white men in that vicinity, together with many of -the black men and women whom the same white people but a few -years before had held a title to as property. The members of both -races were anxious to exercise the privilege of placing under the -corner-stone some momento. - -Before the building was completed we passed through some very -trying seasons. More than once our hearts were made to bleed, as -it were, because bills were falling due that we did not have the -money to meet. Perhaps no one who has not gone through the -experience, month after month, of trying to erect buildings and -provide equipment for a school when no one knew where the money -was to come from, can properly appreciate the difficulties under -which we laboured. During the first years at Tuskegee I recall -that night after night I would roll and toss on my bed, without -sleep, because of the anxiety and uncertainty which we were in -regarding money. I knew that, in a large degree, we were trying -an experiment--that of testing whether or not it was possible for -Negroes to build up and control the affairs of a large education -institution. I knew that if we failed it would injure the whole -race. I knew that the presumption was against us. I knew that in -the case of white people beginning such an enterprise it would be -taken for granted that they were going to succeed, but in our -case I felt that people would be surprised if we succeeded. All -this made a burden which pressed down on us, sometimes, it -seemed, at the rate of a thousand pounds to the square inch. - -In all our difficulties and anxieties, however, I never went to a -white or a black person in the town of Tuskegee for any -assistance that was in their power to render, without being -helped according to their means. More than a dozen times, when -bills figuring up into the hundreds of dollars were falling due, -I applied to the white men of Tuskegee for small loans, often -borrowing small amounts from as many as a half-dozen persons, to -meet our obligations. One thing I was determined to do from the -first, and that was to keep the credit of the school high; and -this, I think I can say without boasting, we have done all -through these years. - -I shall always remember a bit of advice given me by Mr. George W. -Campbell, the white man to whom I have referred to as the one who -induced General Armstrong to send me to Tuskegee. Soon after I -entered upon the work Mr. Campbell said to me, in his fatherly -way: "Washington, always remember that credit is capital." - -At one time when we were in the greatest distress for money that -we ever experienced, I placed the situation frankly before -General Armstrong. Without hesitation he gave me his personal -check for all the money which he had saved for his own use. This -was not the only time that General Armstrong helped Tuskegee in -this way. I do not think I have ever made this fact public -before. - -During the summer of 1882, at the end of the first year's work of -the school, I was married to Miss Fannie N. Smith, of Malden, W. -Va. We began keeping house in Tuskegee early in the fall. This -made a home for our teachers, who now had been increase to four -in number. My wife was also a graduate of the Hampton Institute. -After earnest and constant work in the interests of the school, -together with her housekeeping duties, my wife passed away in -May, 1884. One child, Portia M. Washington, was born during our -marriage. - -From the first, my wife most earnestly devoted her thoughts and -time to the work of the school, and was completely one with me in -every interest and ambition. She passed away, however, before she -had an opportunity of seeing what the school was designed to be. - - - -Chapter X. A Harder Task Than Making Bricks Without Straw - -From the very beginning, at Tuskegee, I was determined to have -the students do not only the agricultural and domestic work, but -to have them erect their own buildings. My plan was to have them, -while performing this service, taught the latest and best methods -of labour, so that the school would not only get the benefit of -their efforts, but the students themselves would be taught to see -not only utility in labour, but beauty and dignity; would be -taught, in fact, how to lift labour up from mere drudgery and -toil, and would learn to love work for its own sake. My plan was -not to teach them to work in the old way, but to show them how to -make the forces of nature--air, water, steam, electricity, -horse-power--assist them in their labour. - -At first many advised against the experiment of having the -buildings erected by the labour of the students, but I was -determined to stick to it. I told those who doubted the wisdom of -the plan that I knew that our first buildings would not be so -comfortable or so complete in their finish as buildings erected -by the experienced hands of outside workmen, but that in the -teaching of civilization, self-help, and self-reliance, the -erection of buildings by the students themselves would more than -compensate for any lack of comfort or fine finish. - -I further told those who doubted the wisdom of this plan, that -the majority of our students came to us in poverty, from the -cabins of the cotton, sugar, and rice plantations of the South, -and that while I knew it would please the students very much to -place them at once in finely constructed buildings, I felt that -it would be following out a more natural process of development -to teach them how to construct their own buildings. Mistakes I -knew would be made, but these mistakes would teach us valuable -lessons for the future. - -During the now nineteen years' existence of the Tuskegee school, -the plan of having the buildings erected by student labour has -been adhered to. In this time forty buildings, counting small and -large, have been built, and all except four are almost wholly the -product of student labour. As an additional result, hundreds of -men are now scattered throughout the South who received their -knowledge of mechanics while being taught how to erect these -buildings. Skill and knowledge are now handed down from one set -of students to another in this way, until at the present time a -building of any description or size can be constructed wholly by -our instructors and students, from the drawing of the plans to -the putting in of the electric fixtures, without going off the -grounds for a single workman. - -Not a few times, when a new student has been led into the -temptation of marring the looks of some building by leadpencil -marks or by the cuts of a jack-knife, I have heard an old student -remind him: "Don't do that. That is our building. I helped put it -up." - -In the early days of the school I think my most trying experience -was in the matter of brickmaking. As soon as we got the farm work -reasonably well started, we directed our next efforts toward the -industry of making bricks. We needed these for use in connection -with the erection of our own buildings; but there was also -another reason for establishing this industry. There was no -brickyard in the town, and in addition to our own needs there was -a demand for bricks in the general market. - -I had always sympathized with the "Children of Israel," in their -task of "making bricks without straw," but ours was the task of -making bricks with no money and no experience. - -In the first place, the work was hard and dirty, and it was -difficult to get the students to help. When it came to -brickmaking, their distaste for manual labour in connection with -book education became especially manifest. It was not a pleasant -task for one to stand in the mud-pit for hours, with the mud up -to his knees. More than one man became disgusted and left the -school. - -We tried several locations before we opened up a pit that -furnished brick clay. I had always supposed that brickmaking was -very simple, but I soon found out by bitter experience that it -required special skill and knowledge, particularly in the burning -of the bricks. After a good deal of effort we moulded about -twenty-five thousand bricks, and put them into a kiln to be -burned. This kiln turned out to be a failure, because it was not -properly constructed or properly burned. We began at once, -however, on a second kiln. This, for some reason, also proved a -failure. The failure of this kiln made it still more difficult to -get the students to take part in the work. Several of the -teachers, however, who had been trained in the industries at -Hampton, volunteered their services, and in some way we succeeded -in getting a third kiln ready for burning. The burning of a kiln -required about a week. Toward the latter part of the week, when -it seemed as if we were going to have a good many thousand bricks -in a few hours, in the middle of the night the kiln fell. For the -third time we had failed. - -The failure of this last kiln left me without a single dollar -with which to make another experiment. Most of the teachers -advised the abandoning of the effort to make bricks. In the midst -of my troubles I thought of a watch which had come into my -possession years before. I took the watch to the city of -Montgomery, which was not far distant, and placed it in a -pawn-shop. I secured cash upon it to the amount of fifteen -dollars, with which to renew the brickmaking experiment. I -returned to Tuskegee, and, with the help of the fifteen dollars, -rallied our rather demoralized and discouraged forces and began a -fourth attempt to make bricks. This time, I am glad to say, we -were successful. Before I got hold of any money, the time-limit -on my watch had expired, and I have never seen it since; but I -have never regretted the loss of it. - -Brickmaking has now become such an important industry at the -school that last season our students manufactured twelve hundred -thousand of first-class bricks, of a quality stable to be sold in -any market. Aside from this, scores of young men have mastered -the brickmaking trade--both the making of bricks by hand and by -machinery--and are now engaged in this industry in many parts of -the South. - -The making of these bricks taught me an important lesson in -regard to the relations of the two races in the South. Many white -people who had had no contact with the school, and perhaps no -sympathy with it, came to us to buy bricks because they found out -that ours were good bricks. They discovered that we were -supplying a real want in the community. The making of these -bricks caused many of the white residents of the neighbourhood to -begin to feel that the education of the Negro was not making him -worthless, but that in educating our students we were adding -something to the wealth and comfort of the community. As the -people of the neighbourhood came to us to buy bricks, we got -acquainted with them; they traded with us and we with them. Our -business interests became intermingled. We had something which -they wanted; they had something which we wanted. This, in a large -measure, helped to lay the foundation for the pleasant relations -that have continued to exist between us and the white people in -that section, and which now extend throughout the South. - -Wherever one of our brickmakers has gone in the South, we find -that he has something to contribute to the well-being of the -community into which he has gone; something that has made the -community feel that, in a degree, it is indebted to him, and -perhaps, to a certain extent, dependent upon him. In this way -pleasant relations between the races have been simulated. - -My experience is that there is something in human nature which -always makes an individual recognize and reward merit, no matter -under what colour of skin merit is found. I have found, too, that -it is the visible, the tangible, that goes a long ways in -softening prejudices. The actual sight of a first-class house -that a Negro has built is ten times more potent than pages of -discussion about a house that he ought to build, or perhaps could -build. - -The same principle of industrial education has been carried out -in the building of our own wagons, carts, and buggies, from the -first. We now own and use on our farm and about the school dozens -of these vehicles, and every one of them has been built by the -hands of the students. Aside from this, we help supply the local -market with these vehicles. The supplying of them to the people -in the community has had the same effect as the supplying of -bricks, and the man who learns at Tuskegee to build and repair -wagons and carts is regarded as a benefactor by both races in the -community where he goes. The people with whom he lives and works -are going to think twice before they part with such a man. - -The individual who can do something that the world wants done -will, in the end, make his way regardless of race. One man may go -into a community prepared to supply the people there with an -analysis of Greek sentences. The community may not at the time be -prepared for, or feel the need of, Greek analysis, but it may -feel its need of bricks and houses and wagons. If the man can -supply the need for those, then, it will lead eventually to a -demand for the first product, and with the demand will come the -ability to appreciate it and to profit by it. - -About the time that we succeeded in burning our first kiln of -bricks we began facing in an emphasized form the objection of the -students to being taught to work. By this time it had gotten to -be pretty well advertised throughout the state that every student -who came to Tuskegee, no matter what his financial ability might -be, must learn some industry. Quite a number of letters came from -parents protesting against their children engaging in labour -while they were in the school. Other parents came to the school -to protest in person. Most of the new students brought a written -or a verbal request from their parents to the effect that they -wanted their children taught nothing but books. The more books, -the larger they were, and the longer the titles printed upon -them, the better pleased the students and their parents seemed to -be. - -I gave little heed to these protests, except that I lost no -opportunity to go into as many parts of the state as I could, for -the purpose of speaking to the parents, and showing them the -value of industrial education. Besides, I talked to the students -constantly on the subject. Notwithstanding the unpopularity of -industrial work, the school continued to increase in numbers to -such an extent that by the middle of the second year there was an -attendance of about one hundred and fifty, representing almost -all parts of the state of Alabama, and including a few from other -states. - -In the summer of 1882 Miss Davidson and I both went North and -engaged in the work of raising funds for the completion of our -new building. On my way North I stopped in New York to try to get -a letter of recommendation from an officer of a missionary -organization who had become somewhat acquainted with me a few -years previous. This man not only refused to give me the letter, -but advised me most earnestly to go back home at once, and not -make any attempt to get money, for he was quite sure that I would -never get more than enough to pay my travelling expenses. I -thanked him for his advice, and proceeded on my journey. - -The first place I went to in the North, was Northampton, Mass., -where I spent nearly a half-day in looking for a coloured family -with whom I could board, never dreaming that any hotel would -admit me. I was greatly surprised when I found that I would have -no trouble in being accommodated at a hotel. - -We were successful in getting money enough so that on -Thanksgiving Day of that year we held our first service in the -chapel of Porter Hall, although the building was not completed. - -In looking about for some one to preach the Thanksgiving sermon, -I found one of the rarest men that it has ever been my privilege -to know. This was the Rev. Robert C. Bedford, a white man from -Wisconsin, who was then pastor of a little coloured -Congregational church in Montgomery, Ala. Before going to -Montgomery to look for some one to preach this sermon I had never -heard of Mr. Bedford. He had never heard of me. He gladly -consented to come to Tuskegee and hold the Thanksgiving service. -It was the first service of the kind that the coloured people -there had ever observed, and what a deep interest they manifested -in it! The sight of the new building made it a day of -Thanksgiving for them never to be forgotten. - -Mr. Bedford consented to become one of the trustees of the -school, and in that capacity, and as a worker for it, he has been -connected with it for eighteen years. During this time he has -borne the school upon his heart night and day, and is never so -happy as when he is performing some service, no matter how -humble, for it. He completely obliterates himself in everything, -and looks only for permission to serve where service is most -disagreeable, and where others would not be attracted. In all my -relations with him he has seemed to me to approach as nearly to -the spirit of the Master as almost any man I ever met. - -A little later there came into the service of the school another -man, quite young at the time, and fresh from Hampton, without -whose service the school never could have become what it is. This -was Mr. Warren Logan, who now for seventeen years has been the -treasurer of the Institute, and the acting principal during my -absence. He has always shown a degree of unselfishness and an -amount of business tact, coupled with a clear judgment, that has -kept the school in good condition no matter how long I have been -absent from it. During all the financial stress through which the -school has passed, his patience and faith in our ultimate success -have not left him. - -As soon as our first building was near enough to completion so -that we could occupy a portion of it--which was near the middle -of the second year of the school--we opened a boarding -department. Students had begun coming from quite a distance, and -in such increasing numbers that we felt more and more that we -were merely skimming over the surface, in that we were not -getting hold of the students in their home life. - -We had nothing but the students and their appetites with which to -begin a boarding department. No provision had been made in the -new building for a kitchen and dining room; but we discovered -that by digging out a large amount of earth from under the -building we could make a partially lighted basement room that -could be used for a kitchen and dining room. Again I called on -the students to volunteer for work, this time to assist in -digging out the basement. This they did, and in a few weeks we -had a place to cook and eat in, although it was very rough and -uncomfortable. Any one seeing the place now would never believe -that it was once used for a dining room. - -The most serious problem, though, was to get the boarding -department started off in running order, with nothing to do with -in the way of furniture, and with no money with which to buy -anything. The merchants in the town would let us have what food -we wanted on credit. In fact, in those earlier years I was -constantly embarrassed because people seemed to have more faith -in me than I had in myself. It was pretty hard to cook, however, -with stoves, and awkward to eat without dishes. At first the -cooking was done out-of-doors, in the old-fashioned, primitive -style, in pots and skillets placed over a fire. Some of the -carpenters' benches that had been used in the construction of the -building were utilized for tables. As for dishes, there were too -few to make it worth while to spend time in describing them. - -No one connected with the boarding department seemed to have any -idea that meals must be served at certain fixed and regular -hours, and this was a source of great worry. Everything was so -out of joint and so inconvenient that I feel safe in saying that -for the first two weeks something was wrong at every meal. Either -the meat was not done or had been burnt, or the salt had been -left out of the bread, or the tea had been forgotten. - -Early one morning I was standing near the dining-room door -listening to the complaints of the students. The complaints that -morning were especially emphatic and numerous, because the whole -breakfast had been a failure. One of the girls who had failed to -get any breakfast came out and went to the well to draw some -water to drink and take the place of the breakfast which she had -not been able to get. When she reached the well, she found that -the rope was broken and that she could get no water. She turned -from the well and said, in the most discouraged tone, not knowing -that I was where I could hear her, "We can't even get water to -drink at this school." I think no one remark ever came so near -discouraging me as that one. - -At another time, when Mr. Bedford--whom I have already spoken of -as one of our trustees, and a devoted friend of the -institution--was visiting the school, he was given a bedroom -immediately over the dining room. Early in the morning he was -awakened by a rather animated discussion between two boys in the -dining room below. The discussion was over the question as to -whose turn it was to use the coffee-cup that morning. One boy won -the case by proving that for three mornings he had not had an -opportunity to use the cup at all. - -But gradually, with patience and hard work, we brought order out -of chaos, just as will be true of any problem if we stick to it -with patience and wisdom and earnest effort. - -As I look back now over that part of our struggle, I am glad to -see that we had it. I am glad that we endured all those -discomforts and inconveniences. I am glad that our students had -to dig out the place for their kitchen and dining room. I am glad -that our first boarding-place was in the dismal, ill-lighted, and -damp basement. Had we started in a fine, attractive, convenient -room, I fear we would have "lost our heads" and become "stuck -up." It means a great deal, I think, to start off on a foundation -which one has made for one's self. - -When our old students return to Tuskegee now, as they often do, -and go into our large, beautiful, well-ventilated, and -well-lighted dining room, and see tempting, well-cooked -food--largely grown by the students themselves--and see tables, -neat tablecloths and napkins, and vases of flowers upon the -tables, and hear singing birds, and note that each meal is served -exactly upon the minute, with no disorder, and with almost no -complaint coming from the hundreds that now fill our dining room, -they, too, often say to me that they are glad that we started as -we did, and built ourselves up year by year, by a slow and -natural process of growth. - - - -Chapter XI. Making Their Beds Before They Could Lie On Them - -A little later in the history of the school we had a visit from -General J.F.B. Marshall, the Treasurer of the Hampton Institute, -who had had faith enough to lend us the first two hundred and -fifty dollars with which to make a payment down on the farm. He -remained with us a week, and made a careful inspection of -everything. He seemed well pleased with our progress, and wrote -back interesting and encouraging reports to Hampton. A little -later Miss Mary F. Mackie, the teacher who had given me the -"sweeping" examination when I entered Hampton, came to see us, -and still later General Armstrong himself came. - -At the time of the visits of these Hampton friends the number of -teachers at Tuskegee had increase considerably, and the most of -the new teachers were graduates of the Hampton Institute. We gave -our Hampton friends, especially General Armstrong, a cordial -welcome. They were all surprised and pleased at the rapid -progress that the school had made within so short a time. The -coloured people from miles around came to the school to get a -look at General Armstrong, about whom they had heard so much. The -General was not only welcomed by the members of my own race, but -by the Southern white people as well. - -This first visit which General Armstrong made to Tuskegee gave me -an opportunity to get an insight into his character such as I had -not before had. I refer to his interest in the Southern white -people. Before this I had had the thought that General Armstrong, -having fought the Southern white man, rather cherished a feeling -of bitterness toward the white South, and was interested in -helping only the coloured man there. But this visit convinced me -that I did not know the greatness and the generosity of the man. -I soon learned, by his visits to the Southern white people, and -from his conversations with them, that he was as anxious about -the prosperity and the happiness of the white race as the black. -He cherished no bitterness against the South, and was happy when -an opportunity offered for manifesting his sympathy. In all my -acquaintance with General Armstrong I never heard him speak, in -public or in private, a single bitter word against the white man -in the South. From his example in this respect I learned the -lesson that great men cultivate love, and that only little men -cherish a spirit of hatred. I learned that assistance given to -the weak makes the one who gives it strong; and that oppression -of the unfortunate makes one weak. - -It is now long ago that I learned this lesson from General -Armstrong, and resolved that I would permit no man, no matter -what his colour might be, to narrow and degrade my soul by making -me hate him. With God's help, I believe that I have completely -rid myself of any ill feeling toward the Southern white man for -any wrong that he may have inflicted upon my race. I am made to -feel just as happy now when I am rendering service to Southern -white men as when the service is rendered to a member of my own -race. I pity from the bottom of my heart any individual who is so -unfortunate as to get into the habit of holding race prejudice. - -The more I consider the subject, the more strongly I am convinced -that the most harmful effect of the practice to which the people -in certain sections of the South have felt themselves compelled -to resort, in order to get rid of the force of the Negroes' -ballot, is not wholly in the wrong done to the Negro, but in the -permanent injury to the morals of the white man. The wrong to the -Negro is temporary, but to the morals of the white man the injury -is permanent. I have noted time and time again that when an -individual perjures himself in order to break the force of the -black man's ballot, he soon learns to practise dishonesty in -other relations of life, not only where the Negro is concerned, -but equally so where a white man is concerned. The white man who -begins by cheating a Negro usually ends by cheating a white man. -The white man who begins to break the law by lynching a Negro -soon yields to the temptation to lynch a white man. All this, it -seems to me, makes it important that the whole Nation lend a hand -in trying to lift the burden of ignorance from the South. - -Another thing that is becoming more apparent each year in the -development of education in the South is the influence of General -Armstrong's idea of education; and this not upon the blacks -alone, but upon the whites also. At the present time there is -almost no Southern state that is not putting forth efforts in the -direction of securing industrial education for its white boys and -girls, and in most cases it is easy to trace the history of these -efforts back to General Armstrong. - -Soon after the opening of our humble boarding department students -began coming to us in still larger numbers. For weeks we not only -had to contend with the difficulty of providing board, with no -money, but also with that of providing sleeping accommodations. -For this purpose we rented a number of cabins near the school. -These cabins were in a dilapidated condition, and during the -winter months the students who occupied them necessarily suffered -from the cold. We charge the students eight dollars a month--all -they were able to pay--for their board. This included, besides -board, room, fuel, and washing. We also gave the students credit -on their board bills for all the work which they did for the -school which was of any value to the institution. The cost of -tuition, which was fifty dollars a year for each student, we had -to secure then, as now, wherever we could. - -This small charge in cash gave us no capital with which to start -a boarding department. The weather during the second winter of -our work was very cold. We were not able to provide enough -bed-clothes to keep the students warm. In fact, for some time we -were not able to provide, except in a few cases, bedsteads and -mattresses of any kind. During the coldest nights I was so -troubled about the discomfort of the students that I could not -sleep myself. I recall that on several occasions I went in the -middle of the night to the shanties occupied by the young men, -for the purpose of confronting them. Often I found some of them -sitting huddled around a fire, with the one blanket which we had -been able to provide wrapped around them, trying in this way to -keep warm. During the whole night some of them did not attempt to -lie down. One morning, when the night previous had been unusually -cold, I asked those of the students in the chapel who thought -that they had been frostbitten during the night to raise their -hands. Three hands went up. Notwithstanding these experiences, -there was almost no complaining on the part of the students. They -knew that we were doing the best that we could for them. They -were happy in the privilege of being permitted to enjoy any kind -of opportunity that would enable them to improve their condition. -They were constantly asking what they might do to lighten the -burdens of the teachers. - -I have heard it stated more than once, both in the North and in -the South, that coloured people would not obey and respect each -other when one member of the race is placed in a position of -authority over others. In regard to this general belief and these -statements, I can say that during the nineteen years of my -experience at Tuskegee I never, either by word or act, have been -treated with disrespect by any student or officer connected with -the institution. On the other hand, I am constantly embarrassed -by the many acts of thoughtful kindness. The students do not seem -to want to see me carry a large book or a satchel or any kind of -a burden through the grounds. In such cases more than one always -offers to relieve me. I almost never go out of my office when the -rain is falling that some student does not come to my side with -an umbrella and ask to be allowed to hold it over me. - -While writing upon this subject, it is a pleasure for me to add -that in all my contact with the white people of the South I have -never received a single personal insult. The white people in and -near Tuskegee, to an especial degree, seem to count it as a -privilege to show me all the respect within their power, and -often go out of their way to do this. - -Not very long ago I was making a journey between Dallas (Texas) -and Houston. In some way it became known in advance that I was on -the train. At nearly every station at which the train stopped, -numbers of white people, including in most cases of the officials -of the town, came aboard and introduced themselves and thanked me -heartily for the work that I was trying to do for the South. - -On another occasion, when I was making a trip from Augusta, -Georgia, to Atlanta, being rather tired from much travel, I road -in a Pullman sleeper. When I went into the car, I found there two -ladies from Boston whom I knew well. These good ladies were -perfectly ignorant, it seems, of the customs of the South, and in -the goodness of their hearts insisted that I take a seat with -them in their section. After some hesitation I consented. I had -been there but a few minutes when one of them, without my -knowledge, ordered supper to be served for the three of us. This -embarrassed me still further. The car was full of Southern white -men, most of whom had their eyes on our party. When I found that -supper had been ordered, I tried to contrive some excuse that -would permit me to leave the section, but the ladies insisted -that I must eat with them. I finally settled back in my seat with -a sigh, and said to myself, "I am in for it now, sure." - -To add further to the embarrassment of the situation, soon after -the supper was placed on the table one of the ladies remembered -that she had in her satchel a special kind of tea which she -wished served, and as she said she felt quite sure the porter did -not know how to brew it properly, she insisted upon getting up -and preparing and serving it herself. At last the meal was over; -and it seemed the longest one that I had ever eaten. When we were -through, I decided to get myself out of the embarrassing -situation and go to the smoking-room, where most of the men were -by that time, to see how the land lay. In the meantime, however, -it had become known in some way throughout the car who I was. -When I went into the smoking-room I was never more surprised in -my life than when each man, nearly every one of them a citizen of -Georgia, came up and introduced himself to me and thanked me -earnestly for the work that I was trying to do for the whole -South. This was not flattery, because each one of these -individuals knew that he had nothing to gain by trying to flatter -me. - -From the first I have sought to impress the students with the -idea that Tuskegee is not my institution, or that of the -officers, but that it is their institution, and that they have as -much interest in it as any of the trustees or instructors. I have -further sought to have them feel that I am at the institution as -their friend and adviser, and not as their overseer. It has been -my aim to have them speak with directness and frankness about -anything that concerns the life of the school. Two or three times -a year I ask the students to write me a letter criticising or -making complaints or suggestions about anything connected with -the institution. When this is not done, I have them meet me in -the chapel for a heart-to-heart talk about the conduct of the -school. There are no meetings with our students that I enjoy more -than these, and none are more helpful to me in planning for the -future. These meetings, it seems to me, enable me to get at the -very heart of all that concerns the school. Few things help an -individual more than to place responsibility upon him, and to let -him know that you trust him. When I have read of labour troubles -between employers and employees, I have often thought that many -strikes and similar disturbances might be avoided if the -employers would cultivate the habit of getting nearer to their -employees, of consulting and advising with them, and letting them -feel that the interests of the two are the same. Every individual -responds to confidence, and this is not more true of any race -than of the Negroes. Let them once understand that you are -unselfishly interested in them, and you can lead them to any -extent. - -It was my aim from the first at Tuskegee to not only have the -buildings erected by the students themselves, but to have them -make their own furniture as far as was possible. I now marvel at -the patience of the students while sleeping upon the floor while -waiting for some kind of a bedstead to be constructed, or at -their sleeping without any kind of a mattress while waiting for -something that looked like a mattress to be made. - -In the early days we had very few students who had been used to -handling carpenters' tools, and the bedsteads made by the -students then were very rough and very weak. Not unfrequently -when I went into the students' rooms in the morning I would find -at least two bedsteads lying about on the floor. The problem of -providing mattresses was a difficult one to solve. We finally -mastered this, however, by getting some cheap cloth and sewing -pieces of this together as to make large bags. These bags we -filled with the pine straw--or, as it is sometimes called, pine -needles--which we secured from the forests near by. I am glad to -say that the industry of mattress-making has grown steadily since -then, and has been improved to such an extent that at the present -time it is an important branch of the work which is taught -systematically to a number of our girls, and that the mattresses -that now come out of the mattress-shop at Tuskegee are about as -good as those bought in the average store. For some time after -the opening of the boarding department we had no chairs in the -students' bedrooms or in the dining rooms. Instead of chairs we -used stools which the students constructed by nailing together -three pieces of rough board. As a rule, the furniture in the -students' rooms during the early days of the school consisted of -a bed, some stools, and sometimes a rough table made by the -students. The plan of having the students make the furniture is -still followed, but the number of pieces in a room has been -increased, and the workmanship has so improved that little fault -can be found with the articles now. One thing that I have always -insisted upon at Tuskegee is that everywhere there should be -absolute cleanliness. Over and over again the students were -reminded in those first years--and are reminded now--that people -would excuse us for our poverty, for our lack of comforts and -conveniences, but that they would not excuse us for dirt. - -Another thing that has been insisted upon at the school is the -use of the tooth-brush. "The gospel of the tooth-brush," as -General Armstrong used to call it, is part of our creed at -Tuskegee. No student is permitted to retain who does not keep and -use a tooth-brush. Several times, in recent years, students have -come to us who brought with them almost no other article except a -tooth-brush. They had heard from the lips of other students about -our insisting upon the use of this, and so, to make a good -impression, they brought at least a tooth-brush with them. I -remember that one morning, not long ago, I went with the lady -principal on her usual morning tour of inspection of the girls' -rooms. We found one room that contained three girls who had -recently arrived at the school. When I asked them if they had -tooth-brushes, one of the girls replied, pointing to a brush: -"Yes, sir. That is our brush. We bought it together, yesterday." -It did not take them long to learn a different lesson. - -It has been interesting to note the effect that the use of the -tooth-brush has had in bringing about a higher degree of -civilization among the students. With few exceptions, I have -noticed that, if we can get a student to the point where, when -the first or second tooth-brush disappears, he of his own motion -buys another, I have not been disappointed in the future of that -individual. Absolute cleanliness of the body has been insisted -upon from the first. The students have been taught to bathe as -regularly as to take their meals. This lesson we began teaching -before we had anything in the shape of a bath-house. Most of the -students came from plantation districts, and often we had to -teach them how to sleep at night; that is, whether between the -two sheets--after we got to the point where we could provide them -two sheets--or under both of them. Naturally I found it difficult -to teach them to sleep between two sheets when we were able to -supply but one. The importance of the use of the night-gown -received the same attention. - -For a long time one of the most difficult tasks was to teach the -students that all the buttons were to be kept on their clothes, -and that there must be no torn places or grease-spots. This -lesson, I am pleased to be able to say, has been so thoroughly -learned and so faithfully handed down from year to year by one -set of students to another that often at the present time, when -the students march out of the chapel in the evening and their -dress is inspected, as it is every night, not one button is found -to be missing. - - - -Chapter XII. Raising Money - -When we opened our boarding department, we provided rooms in the -attic of Porter Hall, our first building, for a number of girls. -But the number of students, of both sexes, continued to increase. -We could find rooms outside the school grounds for many of the -young men, but the girls we did not care to expose in this way. -Very soon the problem of providing more rooms for the girls, as -well as a larger boarding department for all the students, grew -serious. As a result, we finally decided to undertake the -construction of a still larger building--a building that would -contain rooms for the girls and boarding accommodations for all. - -After having had a preliminary sketch of the needed building -made, we found that it would cost about ten thousand dollars. We -had no money whatever with which to begin; still we decided to -give the needed building a name. We knew we could name it, even -though we were in doubt about our ability to secure the means for -its construction. We decided to call the proposed building -Alabama Hall, in honour of the state in which we were labouring. -Again Miss Davidson began making efforts to enlist the interest -and help of the coloured and white people in and near Tuskegee. -They responded willingly, in proportion to their means. The -students, as in the case of our first building, Porter Hall, -began digging out the dirt in order to allow the laying of the -foundations. - -When we seemed at the end of our resources, so far as securing -money was concerned, something occurred which showed the -greatness of General Armstrong--something which proved how far he -was above the ordinary individual. When we were in the midst of -great anxiety as to where and how we were to get funds for the -new building, I received a telegram from General Armstrong asking -me if I could spend a month travelling with him through the -North, and asking me, if I could do so, to come to Hampton at -once. Of course I accepted General Armstrong's invitation, and -went to Hampton immediately. On arriving there I found that the -General had decided to take a quartette of singers through the -North, and hold meetings for a month in important cities, at -which meetings he and I were to speak. Imagine my surprise when -the General told me, further, that these meetings were to be -held, not in the interests of Hampton, but in the interests of -Tuskegee, and that the Hampton Institute was to be responsible -for all the expenses. - -Although he never told me so in so many words, I found that -General Armstrong took this method of introducing me to the -people of the North, as well as for the sake of securing some -immediate funds to be used in the erection of Alabama Hall. A -weak and narrow man would have reasoned that all the money which -came to Tuskegee in this way would be just so much taken from the -Hampton Institute; but none of these selfish or short-sighted -feelings ever entered the breast of General Armstrong. He was too -big to be little, too good to be mean. He knew that the people in -the North who gave money gave it for the purpose of helping the -whole cause of Negro civilization, and not merely for the -advancement of any one school. The General knew, too, that the -way to strengthen Hampton was to make it a centre of unselfish -power in the working out of the whole Southern problem. - -In regard to the addresses which I was to make in the North, I -recall just one piece of advice which the General gave me. He -said: "Give them an idea for every word." I think it would be -hard to improve upon this advice; and it might be made to apply -to all public speaking. From that time to the present I have -always tried to keep his advice in mind. - -Meetings were held in New York, Brooklyn, Boston, Philadelphia, -and other large cities, and at all of these meetings General -Armstrong pleased, together with myself, for help, not for -Hampton, but for Tuskegee. At these meetings an especial effort -was made to secure help for the building of Alabama Hall, as well -as to introduce the school to the attention of the general -public. In both these respects the meetings proved successful. - -After that kindly introduction I began going North alone to -secure funds. During the last fifteen years I have been compelled -to spend a large proportion of my time away from the school, in -an effort to secure money to provide for the growing needs of the -institution. In my efforts to get funds I have had some -experiences that may be of interest to my readers. Time and time -again I have been asked, by people who are trying to secure money -for philanthropic purposes, what rule or rules I followed to -secure the interest and help of people who were able to -contribute money to worthy objects. As far as the science of what -is called begging can be reduced to rules, I would say that I -have had but two rules. First, always to do my whole duty -regarding making our work known to individuals and organizations; -and, second, not to worry about the results. This second rule has -been the hardest for me to live up to. When bills are on the eve -of falling due, with not a dollar in hand with which to meet -them, it is pretty difficult to learn not to worry, although I -think I am learning more and more each year that all worry simply -consumes, and to no purpose, just so much physical and mental -strength that might otherwise be given to effective work. After -considerable experience in coming into contact with wealthy and -noted men, I have observed that those who have accomplished the -greatest results are those who "keep under the body"; are those -who never grow excited or lose self-control, but are always calm, -self-possessed, patient, and polite. I think that President -William McKinley is the best example of a man of this class that -I have ever seen. - -In order to be successful in any kind of undertaking, I think the -main thing is for one to grow to the point where he completely -forgets himself; that is, to lose himself in a great cause. In -proportion as one loses himself in the way, in the same degree -does he get the highest happiness out of his work. - -My experience in getting money for Tuskegee has taught me to have -no patience with those people who are always condemning the rich -because they are rich, and because they do not give more to -objects of charity. In the first place, those who are guilty of -such sweeping criticisms do not know how many people would be -made poor, and how much suffering would result, if wealthy people -were to part all at once with any large proportion of their -wealth in a way to disorganize and cripple great business -enterprises. Then very few persons have any idea of the large -number of applications for help that rich people are constantly -being flooded with. I know wealthy people who receive as much as -twenty calls a day for help. More than once when I have gone into -the offices of rich men, I have found half a dozen persons -waiting to see them, and all come for the same purpose, that of -securing money. And all these calls in person, to say nothing of -the applications received through the mails. Very few people have -any idea of the amount of money given away by persons who never -permit their names to be known. I have often heard persons -condemned for not giving away money, who, to my own knowledge, -were giving away thousands of dollars every year so quietly that -the world knew nothing about it. - -As an example of this, there are two ladies in New York, whose -names rarely appear in print, but who, in a quiet way, have given -us the means with which to erect three large and important -buildings during the last eight years. Besides the gift of these -buildings, they have made other generous donations to the school. -And they not only help Tuskegee, but they are constantly seeking -opportunities to help other worthy causes. - -Although it has been my privilege to be the medium through which -a good many hundred thousand dollars have been received for the -work at Tuskegee, I have always avoided what the world calls -"begging." I often tell people that I have never "begged" any -money, and that I am not a "beggar." My experience and -observation have convinced me that persistent asking outright for -money from the rich does not, as a rule, secure help. I have -usually proceeded on the principle that persons who possess sense -enough to earn money have sense enough to know how to give it -away, and that the mere making known of the facts regarding -Tuskegee, and especially the facts regarding the work of the -graduates, has been more effective than outright begging. I think -that the presentation of facts, on a high, dignified plane, is -all the begging that most rich people care for. - -While the work of going from door to door and from office to -office is hard, disagreeable, and costly in bodily strength, yet -it has some compensations. Such work gives one a rare opportunity -to study human nature. It also has its compensations in giving -one an opportunity to meet some of the best people in the -world--to be more correct, I think I should say the best people -in the world. When one takes a broad survey of the country, he -will find that the most useful and influential people in it are -those who take the deepest interest in institutions that exist -for the purpose of making the world better. - -At one time, when I was in Boston, I called at the door of a -rather wealthy lady, and was admitted to the vestibule and sent -up my card. While I was waiting for an answer, her husband came -in, and asked me in the most abrupt manner what I wanted. When I -tried to explain the object of my call, he became still more -ungentlemanly in his words and manner, and finally grew so -excited that I left the house without waiting for a reply from -the lady. A few blocks from that house I called to see a -gentleman who received me in the most cordial manner. He wrote me -his check for a generous sum, and then, before I had had an -opportunity to thank him, said: "I am so grateful to you, Mr. -Washington, for giving me the opportunity to help a good cause. -It is a privilege to have a share in it. We in Boston are -constantly indebted to you for doing our work." My experience in -securing money convinces me that the first type of man is growing -more rare all the time, and that the latter type is increasing; -that is, that, more and more, rich people are coming to regard -men and women who apply to them for help for worthy objects, not -as beggars, but as agents for doing their work. - -In the city of Boston I have rarely called upon an individual for -funds that I have not been thanked for calling, usually before I -could get an opportunity to thank the donor for the money. In -that city the donors seem to feel, in a large degree, that an -honour is being conferred upon them in their being permitted to -give. Nowhere else have I met with, in so large a measure, this -fine and Christlike spirit as in the city of Boston, although -there are many notable instances of it outside that city. I -repeat my belief that the world is growing in the direction of -giving. I repeat that the main rule by which I have been guided -in collecting money is to do my full duty in regard to giving -people who have money an opportunity for help. - -In the early years of the Tuskegee school I walked the streets or -travelled country roads in the North for days and days without -receiving a dollar. Often as it happened, when during the week I -had been disappointed in not getting a cent from the very -individuals from whom I most expected help, and when I was almost -broken down and discouraged, that generous help has come from -some one who I had had little idea would give at all. - -I recall that on one occasion I obtained information that led me -to believe that a gentleman who lived about two miles out in the -country from Stamford, Conn., might become interest in our -efforts at Tuskegee if our conditions and needs were presented to -him. On an unusually cold and stormy day I walked the two miles -to see him. After some difficulty I succeeded in securing an -interview with him. He listened with some degree of interest to -what I had to say, but did not give me anything. I could not help -having the feeling that, in a measure, the three hours that I had -spent in seeing him had been thrown away. Still, I had followed -my usual rule of doing my duty. If I had not seen him, I should -have felt unhappy over neglect of duty. - -Two years after this visit a letter came to Tuskegee from this -man, which read like this: "Enclosed I send you a New York draft -for ten thousand dollars, to be used in furtherance of your work. -I had placed this sum in my will for your school, but deem it -wiser to give it to you while I live. I recall with pleasure your -visit to me two years ago." - -I can hardly imagine any occurrence which could have given me -more genuine satisfaction than the receipt of this draft. It was -by far the largest single donation which up to that time the -school had ever received. It came at a time when an unusually -long period had passed since we had received any money. We were -in great distress because of lack of funds, and the nervous -strain was tremendous. It is difficult for me to think of any -situation that is more trying on the nerves than that of -conducting a large institution, with heavy obligations to meet, -without knowing where the money is to come from to meet these -obligations from month to month. - -In our case I felt a double responsibility, and this made the -anxiety all the more intense. If the institution had been -officered by white persons, and had failed, it would have injured -the cause of Negro education; but I knew that the failure of our -institution, officered by Negroes, would not only mean the loss -of a school, but would cause people, in a large degree, to lose -faith in the ability of the entire race. The receipt of this -draft for ten thousand dollars, under all these circumstances, -partially lifted a burden that had been pressing down upon me for -days. - -From the beginning of our work to the present I have always had -the feeling, and lose no opportunity to impress our teachers with -the same idea, that the school will always be supported in -proportion as the inside of the institution is kept clean and -pure and wholesome. - -The first time I ever saw the late Collis P. Huntington, the -great railroad man, he gave me two dollars for our school. The -last time I saw him, which was a few months before he died, he -gave me fifty thousand dollars toward our endowment fund. Between -these two gifts there were others of generous proportions which -came every year from both Mr. and Mrs. Huntington. - -Some people may say that it was Tuskegee's good luck that brought -to us this gift of fifty thousand dollars. No, it was not luck. -It was hard work. Nothing ever comes to me, that is worth having, -except as the result of hard work. When Mr. Huntington gave me -the first two dollars, I did not blame him for not giving me -more, but made up my mind that I was going to convince him by -tangible results that we were worthy of larger gifts. For a dozen -years I made a strong effort to convince Mr. Huntington of the -value of our work. I noted that just in proportion as the -usefulness of the school grew, his donations increased. Never did -I meet an individual who took a more kindly and sympathetic -interest in our school than did Mr. Huntington. He not only gave -money to us, but took time in which to advise me, as a father -would a son, about the general conduct of the school. - -More than once I have found myself in some pretty tight places -while collecting money in the North. The following incident I -have never related but once before, for the reason that I feared -that people would not believe it. One morning I found myself in -Providence, Rhode Island, without a cent of money with which to -buy breakfast. In crossing the street to see a lady from whom I -hoped to get some money, I found a bright new twenty-five-cent -piece in the middle of the street track. I not only had this -twenty-five cents for my breakfast, but within a few minutes I -had a donation from the lady on whom I had started to call. - -At one of our Commencements I was bold enough to invite the Rev. -E. Winchester Donald, D.D., rector of Trinity Church, Boston, to -preach the Commencement sermon. As we then had no room large -enough to accommodate all who would be present, the place of -meeting was under a large improvised arbour, built partly of -brush and partly of rough boards. Soon after Dr. Donald had begun -speaking, the rain came down in torrents, and he had to stop, -while someone held an umbrella over him. - -The boldness of what I had done never dawned upon me until I saw -the picture made by the rector of Trinity Church standing before -that large audience under an old umbrella, waiting for the rain -to cease so that he could go on with his address. - -It was not very long before the rain ceased and Dr. Donald -finished his sermon; and an excellent sermon it was, too, in -spite of the weather. After he had gone to his room, and had -gotten the wet threads of his clothes dry, Dr. Donald ventured -the remark that a large chapel at Tuskegee would not be out of -place. The next day a letter came from two ladies who were then -travelling in Italy, saying that they had decided to give us the -money for such a chapel as we needed. - -A short time ago we received twenty thousand dollars from Mr. -Andrew Carnegie, to be used for the purpose of erecting a new -library building. Our first library and reading-room were in a -corner of a shanty, and the whole thing occupied a space about -five by twelve feet. It required ten years of work before I was -able to secure Mr. Carnegie's interest and help. The first time I -saw him, ten years ago, he seemed to take but little interest in -our school, but I was determined to show him that we were worthy -of his help. After ten years of hard work I wrote him a letter -reading as follows: - -December 15, 1900. - -Mr. Andrew Carnegie, 5 W. Fifty-first St., New York. - -Dear Sir: Complying with the request which you made of me when I -saw you at your residence a few days ago, I now submit in writing -an appeal for a library building for our institution. - -We have 1100 students, 86 officers and instructors, together with -their families, and about 200 coloured people living near the -school, all of whom would make use of the library building. - -We have over 12,000 books, periodicals, etc., gifts from our -friends, but we have no suitable place for them, and we have no -suitable reading-room. - -Our graduates go to work in every section of the South, and -whatever knowledge might be obtained in the library would serve -to assist in the elevation of the whole Negro race. - -Such a building as we need could be erected for about $20,000. -All of the work for the building, such as brickmaking, -brick-masonry, carpentry, blacksmithing, etc., would be done by -the students. The money which you would give would not only -supply the building, but the erection of the building would give -a large -number of students an opportunity to learn the building trades, -and the students would use the money paid to them to keep -themselves in school. I do not believe that a similar amount of -money often could be made go so far in uplifting a whole race. - -If you wish further information, I shall be glad to furnish it. - -Yours truly, - -Booker T. Washington, Principal. - -The next mail brought back the following reply: "I will be very -glad to pay the bills for the library building as they are -incurred, to the extent of twenty thousand dollars, and I am glad -of this opportunity to show the interest I have in your noble -work." - -I have found that strict business methods go a long way in -securing the interest of rich people. It has been my constant aim -at Tuskegee to carry out, in our financial and other operations, -such business methods as would be approved of by any New York -banking house. - -I have spoken of several large gifts to the school; but by far -the greater proportion of the money that has built up the -institution has come in the form of small donations from persons -of moderate means. It is upon these small gifts, which carry with -them the interest of hundreds of donors, that any philanthropic -work must depend largely for its support. In my efforts to get -money I have often been surprised at the patience and deep -interest of the ministers, who are besieged on every hand and at -all hours of the day for help. If no other consideration had -convinced me of the value of the Christian life, the Christlike -work which the Church of all denominations in America has done -during the last thirty-five years for the elevation of the black -man would have made me a Christian. In a large degree it has been -the pennies, the nickels, and the dimes which have come from the -Sunday-schools, the Christian Endeavour societies, and the -missionary societies, as well as from the church proper, that -have helped to elevate the Negro at so rapid a rate. - -This speaking of small gifts reminds me to say that very few -Tuskegee graduates fail to send us an annual contribution. These -contributions range from twenty-five cents up to ten dollars. - -Soon after beginning our third year's work we were surprised to -receive money from three special sources, and up to the present -time we have continued to receive help from them. First, the -State Legislature of Alabama increased its annual appropriation -from two thousand dollars to three thousand dollars; I might add -that still later it increased this sum to four thousand five -hundred dollars a year. The effort to secure this increase was -led by the Hon. M.F. Foster, the member of the Legislature from -Tuskegee. Second, we received one thousand dollars from the John -F. Slater Fund. Our work seemed to please the trustees of this -fund, as they soon began increasing their annual grant. This has -been added to from time to time until at present we receive -eleven thousand dollars annually from the Fund. The other help to -which I have referred came in the shape of an allowance from the -Peabody Fund. This was at first five hundred dollars, but it has -since been increased to fifteen hundred dollars. - -The effort to secure help from the Slater and Peabody Funds -brought me into contact with two rare men--men who have had much -to do in shaping the policy for the education of the Negro. I -refer to the Hon. J.L.M. Curry, of Washington, who is the general -agent for these two funds, and Mr. Morris K. Jessup, of New York. -Dr. Curry is a native of the South, an ex-Confederate soldier, -yet I do not believe there is any man in the country who is more -deeply interest in the highest welfare of the Negro than Dr. -Curry, or one who is more free from race prejudice. He enjoys the -unique distinction of possessing to an equal degree of confidence -of the black man and the Southern white man. I shall never forget -the first time I met him. It was in Richmond, Va., where he was -then living. I had heard much about him. When I first went into -his presence, trembling because of my youth and inexperience, he -took me by the hand so cordially, and spoke such encouraging -words, and gave me such helpful advice regarding the proper -course to pursue, that I came to know him then, as I have known -him ever since, as a high example of one who is constantly and -unselfishly at work for the betterment of humanity. - -Mr. Morris K. Jessup, the treasurer of the Slater Fund, I refer -to because I know of no man of wealth and large and complication -business responsibilities who gives not only money but his time -and thought to the subject of the proper method of elevating the -Negro to the extent that is true of Mr. Jessup. It is very -largely through this effort and influence that during the last -few years the subject of industrial education has assumed the -importance that it has, and been placed on its present footing. - - - -Chapter XIII. Two Thousand Miles For A Five-Minute Speech - -Soon after the opening of our boarding department, quite a number -of students who evidently were worthy, but who were so poor that -they did not have any money to pay even the small charges at the -school, began applying for admission. This class was composed of -both men and women. It was a great trial to refuse admission to -these applicants, and in 1884 we established a night-school to -accommodate a few of them. - -The night-school was organized on a plan similar to the one which -I had helped to establish at Hampton. At first it was composed of -about a dozen students. They were admitted to the night-school -only when they had no money with which to pay any part of their -board in the regular day-school. It was further required that -they must work for ten hours during the day at some trade or -industry, and study academic branches for two hours during the -evening. This was the requirement for the first one or two years -of their stay. They were to be paid something above the cost of -their board, with the understanding that all of their earnings, -except a very small part, were to be reserved in the school's -treasury, to be used for paying their board in the regular -day-school after they had entered that department. The -night-school, started in this manner, has grown until there are -at present four hundred and fifty-seven students enrolled in it -alone. - -There could hardly be a more severe test of a student's worth -than this branch of the Institute's worth. It is largely because -it furnishes such a good opportunity to test the backbone of a -student that I place such high value upon our night-school. Any -one who is willing to work ten hours a day at the brick-yard, or -in the laundry, through one or two years, in order that he or she -may have the privilege of studying academic branches for two -hours in the evening, has enough bottom to warrant being further -educated. - -After the student has left the night-school he enters the -day-school, where he takes academic branches four days in a week, -and works at his trade two days. Besides this he usually works at -his trade during the three summer months. As a rule, after a -student has succeeded in going through the night-school test, he -finds a way to finish the regular course in industrial and -academic training. No student, no matter how much money he may be -able to command, is permitted to go through school without doing -manual labour. In fact, the industrial work is now as popular as -the academic branches. Some of the most successful men and women -who have graduated from the institution obtained their start in -the night-school. - -While a great deal of stress is laid upon the industrial side of -the work at Tuskegee, we do not neglect or overlook in any degree -the religious and spiritual side. The school is strictly -undenominational, but it is thoroughly Christian, and the -spiritual training or the students is not neglected. Our -preaching service, prayer-meetings, Sunday-school, Christian -Endeavour Society, Young Men's Christian Association, and various -missionary organizations, testify to this. - -In 1885, Miss Olivia Davidson, to whom I have already referred as -being largely responsible for the success of the school during -its early history, and I were married. During our married life -she continued to divide her time and strength between our home -and the work for the school. She not only continued to work in -the school at Tuskegee, but also kept up her habit of going North -to secure funds. In 1889 she died, after four years of happy -married life and eight years of hard and happy work for the -school. She literally wore herself out in her never ceasing -efforts in behalf of the work that she so dearly loved. During -our married life there were born to us two bright, beautiful -boys, Booker Taliaferro and Ernest Davidson. The older of these, -Booker, has already mastered the brick-maker's trade at Tuskegee. - -I have often been asked how I began the practice of public -speaking. In answer I would say that I never planned to give any -large part of my life to speaking in public. I have always had -more of an ambition to DO things than merely to talk ABOUT doing -them. It seems that when I went North with General Armstrong to -speak at the series of public meetings to which I have referred, -the President of the National Educational Association, the Hon. -Thomas W. Bicknell, was present at one of those meetings and -heard me speak. A few days afterward he sent me an invitation to -deliver an address at the next meeting of the Educational -Association. This meeting was to be held in Madison, Wis. I -accepted the invitation. This was, in a sense, the beginning of -my public-speaking career. - -On the evening that I spoke before the Association there must -have been not far from four thousand persons present. Without my -knowing it, there were a large number of people present from -Alabama, and some from the town of Tuskegee. These white people -afterward frankly told me that they went to this meeting -expecting to hear the South roundly abused, but were pleasantly -surprised to find that there was no word of abuse in my address. -On the contrary, the South was given credit for all the -praiseworthy things that it had done. A white lady who was -teacher in a college in Tuskegee wrote back to the local paper -that she was gratified, as well as surprised, to note the credit -which I gave the white people of Tuskegee for their help in -getting the school started. This address at Madison was the first -that I had delivered that in any large measure dealt with the -general problem of the races. Those who heard it seemed to be -pleased with what I said and with the general position that I -took. - -When I first came to Tuskegee, I determined that I would make it -my home, that I would take as much pride in the right actions of -the people of the town as any white man could do, and that I -would, at the same time, deplore the wrong-doing of the people as -much as any white man. I determined never to say anything in a -public address in the North that I would not be willing to say in -the South. I early learned that it is a hard matter to convert an -individual by abusing him, and that this is more often -accomplished by giving credit for all the praiseworthy actions -performed than by calling attention alone to all the evil done. - -While pursuing this policy I have not failed, at the proper time -and in the proper manner, to call attention, in no uncertain -terms, to the wrongs which any part of the South has been guilty -of. I have found that there is a large element in the South that -is quick to respond to straightforward, honest criticism of any -wrong policy. As a rule, the place to criticise the South, when -criticism is necessary, is in the South--not in Boston. A Boston -man who came to Alabama to criticise Boston would not effect so -much good, I think, as one who had his word of criticism to say -in Boston. - -In this address at Madison I took the ground that the policy to -be pursued with references to the races was, by every honourable -means, to bring them together and to encourage the cultivation of -friendly relations, instead of doing that which would embitter. I -further contended that, in relation to his vote, the Negro should -more and more consider the interests of the community in which he -lived, rather than seek alone to please some one who lived a -thousand miles away from him and from his interests. - -In this address I said that the whole future of the Negro rested -largely upon the question as to whether or not he should make -himself, through his skill, intelligence, and character, of such -undeniable value to the community in which he lived that the -community could not dispense with his presence. I said that any -individual who learned to do something better than anybody -else--learned to do a common thing in an uncommon manner--had -solved his problem, regardless of the colour of his skin, and -that in proportion as the Negro learned to produce what other -people wanted and must have, in the same proportion would he be -respected. - -I spoke of an instance where one of our graduates had produced -two hundred and sixty-six bushels of sweet potatoes from an acre -of ground, in a community where the average production had been -only forty-nine bushels to the acre. He had been able to do this -by reason of his knowledge of the chemistry of the soil and by -his knowledge of improved methods of agriculture. The white -farmers in the neighbourhood respected him, and came to him for -ideas regarding the raising of sweet potatoes. These white -farmers honoured and respected him because he, by his skill and -knowledge, had added something to the wealth and the comfort of -the community in which he lived. I explained that my theory of -education for the Negro would not, for example, confine him for -all time to farm life--to the production of the best and the most -sweet potatoes--but that, if he succeeded in this line of -industry, he could lay the foundations upon which his children -and grand-children could grow to higher and more important things -in life. - -Such, in brief, were some of the views I advocated in this first -address dealing with the broad question of the relations of the -two races, and since that time I have not found any reason for -changing my views on any important point. - -In my early life I used to cherish a feeling of ill will toward -any one who spoke in bitter terms against the Negro, or who -advocated measures that tended to oppress the black man or take -from him opportunities for growth in the most complete manner. -Now, whenever I hear any one advocating measures that are meant -to curtail the development of another, I pity the individual who -would do this. I know that the one who makes this mistake does so -because of his own lack of opportunity for the highest kind of -growth. I pity him because I know that he is trying to stop the -progress of the world, and because I know that in time the -development and the ceaseless advance of humanity will make him -ashamed of his weak and narrow position. One might as well try to -stop the progress of a mighty railroad train by throwing his body -across the track, as to try to stop the growth of the world in -the direction of giving mankind more intelligence, more culture, -more skill, more liberty, and in the direction of extending more -sympathy and more brotherly kindness. - -The address which I delivered at Madison, before the National -Educational Association, gave me a rather wide introduction in -the North, and soon after that opportunities began offering -themselves for me to address audiences there. - -I was anxious, however, that the way might also be opened for me -to speak directly to a representative Southern white audience. A -partial opportunity of this kind, one that seemed to me might -serve as an entering wedge, presented itself in 1893, when the -international meeting of Christian Workers was held at Atlanta, -Ga. When this invitation came to me, I had engagements in Boston -that seemed to make it impossible for me to speak in Atlanta. -Still, after looking over my list of dates and places carefully, -I found that I could take a train from Boston that would get me -into Atlanta about thirty minutes before my address was to be -delivered, and that I could remain in that city before taking -another train for Boston. My invitation to speak in Atlanta -stipulated that I was to confine my address to five minutes. The -question, then, was whether or not I could put enough into a -five-minute address to make it worth while for me to make such a -trip. - -I knew that the audience would be largely composed of the most -influential class of white men and women, and that it would be a -rare opportunity for me to let them know what we were trying to -do at Tuskegee, as well as to speak to them about the relations -of the races. So I decided to make the trip. I spoke for five -minutes to an audience of two thousand people, composed mostly of -Southern and Northern whites. What I said seemed to be received -with favour and enthusiasm. The Atlanta papers of the next day -commented in friendly terms on my address, and a good deal was -said about it in different parts of the country. I felt that I -had in some degree accomplished my object--that of getting a -hearing from the dominant class of the South. - -The demands made upon me for public addresses continued to -increase, coming in about equal numbers from my own people and -from Northern whites. I gave as much time to these addresses as I -could spare from the immediate work at Tuskegee. Most of the -addresses in the North were made for the direct purpose of -getting funds with which to support the school. Those delivered -before the coloured people had for their main object the -impressing upon them the importance of industrial and technical -education in addition to academic and religious training. - -I now come to that one of the incidents in my life which seems to -have excited the greatest amount of interest, and which perhaps -went further than anything else in giving me a reputation that in -a sense might be called National. I refer to the address which I -delivered at the opening of the Atlanta Cotton states and -International Exposition, at Atlanta, Ga., September 18, 1895. - -So much has been said and written about this incident, and so -many questions have been asked me concerning the address, that -perhaps I may be excused for taking up the matter with some -detail. The five-minute address in Atlanta, which I came from -Boston to deliver, was possibly the prime cause for an -opportunity being given me to make the second address there. In -the spring of 1895 I received a telegram from prominent citizens -in Atlanta asking me to accompany a committee from that city to -Washington for the purpose of appearing before a committee of -Congress in the interest of securing Government help for the -Exposition. The committee was composed of about twenty-five of -the most prominent and most influential white men of Georgia. All -the members of this committee were white men except Bishop Grant, -Bishop Gaines, and myself. The Mayor and several other city and -state officials spoke before the committee. They were followed by -the two coloured bishops. My name was the last on the list of -speakers. I had never before appeared before such a committee, -nor had I ever delivered any address in the capital of the -Nation. I had many misgivings as to what I ought to say, and as -to the impression that my address would make. While I cannot -recall in detail what I said, I remember that I tried to impress -upon the committee, with all the earnestness and plainness of any -language that I could command, that if Congress wanted to do -something which would assist in ridding the South of the race -question and making friends between the two races, it should, in -every proper way, encourage the material and intellectual growth -of both races. I said that the Atlanta Exposition would present -an opportunity for both races to show what advance they had made -since freedom, and would at the same time afford encouragement to -them to make still greater progress. - -I tried to emphasize the fact that while the Negro should not be -deprived by unfair means of the franchise, political agitation -alone would not save him, and that back of the ballot he must -have property, industry, skill, economy, intelligence, and -character, and that no race without these elements could -permanently succeed. I said that in granting the appropriation -Congress could do something that would prove to be of real and -lasting value to both races, and that it was the first great -opportunity of the kind that had been presented since the close -of the Civil War. - -I spoke for fifteen or twenty minutes, and was surprised at the -close of my address to receive the hearty congratulations of the -Georgia committee and of the members of Congress who were -present. The Committee was unanimous in making a favourable -report, and in a few days the bill passed Congress. With the -passing of this bill the success of the Atlanta Exposition was -assured. - -Soon after this trip to Washington the directors of the -Exposition decided that it would be a fitting recognition of the -coloured race to erect a large and attractive building which -should be devoted wholly to showing the progress of the Negro -since freedom. It was further decided to have the building -designed and erected wholly by Negro mechanics. This plan was -carried out. In design, beauty, and general finish the Negro -Building was equal to the others on the grounds. - -After it was decided to have a separate Negro exhibit, the -question arose as to who should take care of it. The officials of -the Exposition were anxious that I should assume this -responsibility, but I declined to do so, on the plea that the -work at Tuskegee at that time demanded my time and strength. -Largely at my suggestion, Mr. I. Garland Penn, of Lynchburg, Va., -was selected to be at the head of the Negro department. I gave -him all the aid that I could. The Negro exhibit, as a whole, was -large and creditable. The two exhibits in this department which -attracted the greatest amount of attention were those from the -Hampton Institute and the Tuskegee Institute. The people who -seemed to be the most surprised, as well as pleased, at what they -saw in the Negro Building were the Southern white people. - -As the day for the opening of the Exposition drew near, the Board -of Directors began preparing the programme for the opening -exercises. In the discussion from day to day of the various -features of this programme, the question came up as to the -advisability of putting a member of the Negro race on for one of -the opening addresses, since the Negroes had been asked to take -such a prominent part in the Exposition. It was argued, further, -that such recognition would mark the good feeling prevailing -between the two races. Of course there were those who were -opposed to any such recognition of the rights of the Negro, but -the Board of Directors, composed of men who represented the best -and most progressive element in the South, had their way, and -voted to invite a black man to speak on the opening day. The next -thing was to decide upon the person who was thus to represent the -Negro race. After the question had been canvassed for several -days, the directors voted unanimously to ask me to deliver one of -the opening-day addresses, and in a few days after that I -received the official invitation. - -The receiving of this invitation brought to me a sense of -responsibility that it would be hard for any one not placed in my -position to appreciate. What were my feelings when this -invitation came to me? I remembered that I had been a slave; that -my early years had been spent in the lowest depths of poverty and -ignorance, and that I had had little opportunity to prepare me -for such a responsibility as this. It was only a few years before -that time that any white man in the audience might have claimed -me as his slave; and it was easily possible that some of my -former owners might be present to hear me speak. - -I knew, too, that this was the first time in the entire history -of the Negro that a member of my race had been asked to speak -from the same platform with white Southern men and women on any -important National occasion. I was asked now to speak to an -audience composed of the wealth and culture of the white South, -the representatives of my former masters. I knew, too, that while -the greater part of my audience would be composed of Southern -people, yet there would be present a large number of Northern -whites, as well as a great many men and women of my own race. - -I was determined to say nothing that I did not feel from the -bottom of my heart to be true and right. When the invitation came -to me, there was not one word of intimation as to what I should -say or as to what I should omit. In this I felt that the Board of -Directors had paid a tribute to me. They knew that by one -sentence I could have blasted, in a large degree, the success of -the Exposition. I was also painfully conscious of the fact that, -while I must be true to my own race in my utterances, I had it in -my power to make such an ill-timed address as would result in -preventing any similar invitation being extended to a black man -again for years to come. I was equally determined to be true to -the North, as well as to the best element of the white South, in -what I had to say. - -The papers, North and South, had taken up the discussion of my -coming speech, and as the time for it drew near this discussion -became more and more widespread. Not a few of the Southern white -papers were unfriendly to the idea of my speaking. From my own -race I received many suggestions as to what I ought to say. I -prepared myself as best I could for the address, but as the -eighteenth of September drew nearer, the heavier my heart became, -and the more I feared that my effort would prove a failure and a -disappointment. - -The invitation had come at a time when I was very busy with my -school work, as it was the beginning of our school year. After -preparing my address, I went through it, as I usually do with -those utterances which I consider particularly important, with -Mrs. Washington, and she approved of what I intended to say. On -the sixteenth of September, the day before I was to start for -Atlanta, so many of the Tuskegee teachers expressed a desire to -hear my address that I consented to read it to them in a body. -When I had done so, and had heard their criticisms and comments, -I felt somewhat relieved, since they seemed to think well of what -I had to say. - -On the morning of September 17, together with Mrs. Washington and -my three children, I started for Atlanta. I felt a good deal as I -suppose a man feels when he is on his way to the gallows. In -passing through the town of Tuskegee I met a white farmer who -lived some distance out in the country. In a jesting manner this -man said: "Washington, you have spoken before the Northern white -people, the Negroes in the South, and to us country white people -in the South; but Atlanta, to-morrow, you will have before you -the Northern whites, the Southern whites, and the Negroes all -together. I am afraid that you have got yourself in a tight -place." This farmer diagnosed the situation correctly, but his -frank words did not add anything to my comfort. - -In the course of the journey from Tuskegee to Atlanta both -coloured and white people came to the train to point me out, and -discussed with perfect freedom, in my hearings, what was going to -take place the next day. We were met by a committee in Atlanta. -Almost the first thing that I heard when I got off the train in -that city was an expression something like this, from an old -coloured man near by: "Dat's de man of my race what's gwine to -make a speech at de Exposition to-morrow. I'se sho' gwine to hear -him." - -Atlanta was literally packed, at the time, with people from all -parts of the country, and with representatives of foreign -governments, as well as with military and civic organizations. -The afternoon papers had forecasts of the next day's proceedings -in flaring headlines. All this tended to add to my burden. I did -not sleep much that night. The next morning, before day, I went -carefully over what I planned to say. I also kneeled down and -asked God's blessing upon my effort. Right here, perhaps, I ought -to add that I make it a rule never to go before an audience, on -any occasion, without asking the blessing of God upon what I want -to say. - -I always make it a rule to make especial preparation for each -separate address. No two audiences are exactly alike. It is my -aim to reach and talk to the heart of each individual audience, -taking it into my confidence very much as I would a person. When -I am speaking to an audience, I care little for how what I am -saying is going to sound in the newspapers, or to another -audience, or to an individual. At the time, the audience before -me absorbs all my sympathy, thought, and energy. - -Early in the morning a committee called to escort me to my place -in the procession which was to march to the Exposition grounds. -In this procession were prominent coloured citizens in carriages, -as well as several Negro military organizations. I noted that the -Exposition officials seemed to go out of their way to see that -all of the coloured people in the procession were properly placed -and properly treated. The procession was about three hours in -reaching the Exposition grounds, and during all of this time the -sun was shining down upon us disagreeably hot. When we reached -the grounds, the heat, together with my nervous anxiety, made me -feel as if I were about ready to collapse, and to feel that my -address was not going to be a success. When I entered the -audience-room, I found it packed with humanity from bottom to -top, and there were thousands outside who could not get in. - -The room was very large, and well suited to public speaking. When -I entered the room, there were vigorous cheers from the coloured -portion of the audience, and faint cheers from some of the white -people. I had been told, while I had been in Atlanta, that while -many white people were going to be present to hear me speak, -simply out of curiosity, and that others who would be present -would be in full sympathy with me, there was a still larger -element of the audience which would consist of those who were -going to be present for the purpose of hearing me make a fool of -myself, or, at least, of hearing me say some foolish thing so -that they could say to the officials who had invited me to speak, -"I told you so!" - -One of the trustees of the Tuskegee Institute, as well as my -personal friend, Mr. William H. Baldwin, Jr. was at the time -General Manager of the Southern Railroad, and happened to be in -Atlanta on that day. He was so nervous about the kind of -reception that I would have, and the effect that my speech would -produce, that he could not persuade himself to go into the -building, but walked back and forth in the grounds outside until -the opening exercises were over. - - - -Chapter XIV. The Atlanta Exposition Address - -The Atlanta Exposition, at which I had been asked to make an -address as a representative of the Negro race, as stated in the -last chapter, was opened with a short address from Governor -Bullock. After other interesting exercises, including an -invocation from Bishop Nelson, of Georgia, a dedicatory ode by -Albert Howell, Jr., and addresses by the President of the -Exposition and Mrs. Joseph Thompson, the President of the Woman's -Board, Governor Bullock introduce me with the words, "We have -with us to-day a representative of Negro enterprise and Negro -civilization." - -When I arose to speak, there was considerable cheering, -especially from the coloured people. As I remember it now, the -thing that was uppermost in my mind was the desire to say -something that would cement the friendship of the races and bring -about hearty cooperation between them. So far as my outward -surroundings were concerned, the only thing that I recall -distinctly now is that when I got up, I saw thousands of eyes -looking intently into my face. The following is the address which -I delivered:-- - -Mr. President and Gentlemen of the Board of Directors and -Citizens. - -One-third of the population of the South is of the Negro race. No -enterprise seeking the material, civil, or moral welfare of this -section can disregard this element of our population and reach -the highest success. I but convey to you, Mr. President and -Directors, the sentiment of the masses of my race when I say that -in no way have the value and manhood of the American Negro been -more fittingly and generously recognized than by the managers of -this magnificent Exposition at every stage of its progress. It is -a recognition that will do more to cement the friendship of the -two races than any occurrence since the dawn of our freedom. - -Not only this, but the opportunity here afforded will awaken -among us a new era of industrial progress. Ignorant and -inexperienced, it is not strange that in the first years of our -new life we began at the top instead of at the bottom; that a -seat in Congress or the state legislature was more sought than -real estate or industrial skill; that the political convention or -stump speaking had more attractions than starting a dairy farm or -truck garden. - -A ship lost at sea for many days suddenly sighted a friendly -vessel. From the mast of the unfortunate vessel was seen a -signal, "Water, water; we die of thirst!" The answer from the -friendly vessel at once came back, "Cast down your bucket where -you are." A second time the signal, "Water, water; send us -water!" ran up from the distressed vessel, and was answered, -"Cast down your bucket where you are." And a third and fourth -signal for water was answered, "Cast down your bucket where you -are." The captain of the distressed vessel, at last heading the -injunction, cast down his bucket, and it came up full of fresh, -sparkling water from the mouth of the Amazon River. To those of -my race who depend on bettering their condition in a foreign land -or who underestimate the importance of cultivating friendly -relations with the Southern white man, who is their next-door -neighbour, I would say: "Cast down your bucket where you -are"--cast it down in making friends in every manly way of the -people of all races by whom we are surrounded. - -Cast it down in agriculture, mechanics, in commerce, in domestic -service, and in the professions. And in this connection it is -well to bear in mind that whatever other sins the South may be -called to bear, when it comes to business, pure and simple, it is -in the South that the Negro is given a man's chance in the -commercial world, and in nothing is this Exposition more eloquent -than in emphasizing this chance. Our greatest danger is that in -the great leap from slavery to freedom we may overlook the fact -that the masses of us are to live by the productions of our -hands, and fail to keep in mind that we shall prosper in -proportion as we learn to dignify and glorify common labour and -put brains and skill into the common occupations of life; shall -prosper in proportion as we learn to draw the line between the -superficial and the substantial, the ornamental gewgaws of life -and the useful. No race can prosper till it learns that there is -as much dignity in tilling a field as in writing a poem. It is at -the bottom of life we must begin, and not at the top. Nor should -we permit our grievances to overshadow our opportunities. - -To those of the white race who look to the incoming of those of -foreign birth and strange tongue and habits of the prosperity of -the South, were I permitted I would repeat what I say to my own -race: "Cast down your bucket where you are." Cast it down among -the eight millions of Negroes whose habits you know, whose -fidelity and love you have tested in days when to have proved -treacherous meant the ruin of your firesides. Cast down your -bucket among these people who have, without strikes and labour -wars, tilled your fields, cleared your forests, builded your -railroads and cities, and brought forth treasures from the bowels -of the earth, and helped make possible this magnificent -representation of the progress of the South. Casting down your -bucket among my people, helping and encouraging them as you are -doing on these grounds, and to education of head, hand, and -heart, you will find that they will buy your surplus land, make -blossom the waste places in your fields, and run your factories. -While doing this, you can be sure in the future, as in the past, -that you and your families will be surrounded by the most -patient, faithful, law-abiding, and unresentful people that the -world has seen. As we have proved our loyalty to you in the past, -nursing your children, watching by the sick-bed of your mothers -and fathers, and often following them with tear-dimmed eyes to -their graves, so in the future, in our humble way, we shall stand -by you with a devotion that no foreigner can approach, ready to -lay down our lives, if need be, in defence of yours, interlacing -our industrial, commercial, civil, and religious life with yours -in a way that shall make the interests of both races one. In all -things that are purely social we can be as separate as the -fingers, yet one as the hand in all things essential to mutual -progress. - -There is no defence or security for any of us except in the -highest intelligence and development of all. If anywhere there -are efforts tending to curtail the fullest growth of the Negro, -let these efforts be turned into stimulating, encouraging, and -making him the most useful and intelligent citizen. Effort or -means so invested will pay a thousand per cent interest. These -efforts will be twice blessed--"blessing him that gives and him -that takes." - -There is no escape through law of man or God from the -inevitable:-- - -The laws of changeless justice bind -Oppressor with oppressed; -And close as sin and suffering joined -We march to fate abreast. - -Nearly sixteen millions of hands will aid you in pulling the load -upward, or they will pull against you the load downward. We shall -constitute one-third and more of the ignorance and crime of the -South, or one-third its intelligence and progress; we shall -contribute one-third to the business and industrial prosperity of -the South, or we shall prove a veritable body of death, -stagnating, depressing, retarding every effort to advance the -body politic. - -Gentlemen of the Exposition, as we present to you our humble -effort at an exhibition of our progress, you must not expect -overmuch. Starting thirty years ago with ownership here and there -in a few quilts and pumpkins and chickens (gathered from -miscellaneous sources), remember the path that has led from these -to the inventions and production of agricultural implements, -buggies, steam-engines, newspapers, books, statuary, carving, -paintings, the management of drug-stores and banks, has not been -trodden without contact with thorns and thistles. While we take -pride in what we exhibit as a result of our independent efforts, -we do not for a moment forget that our part in this exhibition -would fall far short of your expectations but for the constant -help that has come to our education life, not only from the -Southern states, but especially from Northern philanthropists, -who have made their gifts a constant stream of blessing and -encouragement. - -The wisest among my race understand that the agitation of -questions of social equality is the extremest folly, and that -progress in the enjoyment of all the privileges that will come to -us must be the result of severe and constant struggle rather than -of artificial forcing. No race that has anything to contribute to -the markets of the world is long in any degree ostracized. It is -important and right that all privileges of the law be ours, but -it is vastly more important that we be prepared for the exercises -of these privileges. The opportunity to earn a dollar in a -factory just now is worth infinitely more than the opportunity to -spend a dollar in an opera-house. - -In conclusion, may I repeat that nothing in thirty years has -given us more hope and encouragement, and drawn us so near to you -of the white race, as this opportunity offered by the Exposition; -and here bending, as it were, over the altar that represents the -results of the struggles of your race and mine, both starting -practically empty-handed three decades ago, I pledge that in your -effort to work out the great and intricate problem which God has -laid at the doors of the South, you shall have at all times the -patient, sympathetic help of my race; only let this be constantly -in mind, that, while from representations in these buildings of -the product of field, of forest, of mine, of factory, letters, -and art, much good will come, yet far above and beyond material -benefits will be that higher good, that, let us pray God, will -come, in a blotting out of sectional differences and racial -animosities and suspicions, in a determination to administer -absolute justice, in a willing obedience among all classes to the -mandates of law. This, this, coupled with our material -prosperity, will bring into our beloved South a new heaven and a -new earth. - - -The first thing that I remember, after I had finished speaking, -was that Governor Bullock rushed across the platform and took me -by the hand, and that others did the same. I received so many and -such hearty congratulations that I found it difficult to get out -of the building. I did not appreciate to any degree, however, the -impression which my address seemed to have made, until the next -morning, when I went into the business part of the city. As soon -as I was recognized, I was surprised to find myself pointed out -and surrounded by a crowd of men who wished to shake hands with -me. This was kept up on every street on to which I went, to an -extent which embarrassed me so much that I went back to my -boarding-place. The next morning I returned to Tuskegee. At the -station in Atlanta, and at almost all of the stations at which -the train stopped between that city and Tuskegee, I found a crowd -of people anxious to shake hands with me. - -The papers in all parts of the United States published the -address in full, and for months afterward there were -complimentary editorial references to it. Mr. Clark Howell, the -editor of the Atlanta Constitution, telegraphed to a New York -paper, among other words, the following, "I do not exaggerate -when I say that Professor Booker T. Washington's address -yesterday was one of the most notable speeches, both as to -character and as to the warmth of its reception, ever delivered -to a Southern audience. The address was a revelation. The whole -speech is a platform upon which blacks and whites can stand with -full justice to each other." - -The Boston Transcript said editorially: "The speech of Booker T. -Washington at the Atlanta Exposition, this week, seems to have -dwarfed all the other proceedings and the Exposition itself. The -sensation that it has caused in the press has never been -equalled." - -I very soon began receiving all kinds of propositions from -lecture bureaus, and editors of magazines and papers, to take the -lecture platform, and to write articles. One lecture bureau -offered me fifty thousand dollars, or two hundred dollars a night -and expenses, if I would place my services at its disposal for a -given period. To all these communications I replied that my -life-work was at Tuskegee; and that whenever I spoke it must be -in the interests of Tuskegee school and my race, and that I would -enter into no arrangements that seemed to place a mere commercial -value upon my services. - -Some days after its delivery I sent a copy of my address to the -President of the United States, the Hon. Grover Cleveland. I -received from him the following autograph reply:-- - -Gray Gables, Buzzard's Bay, Mass., - -October 6, 1895. - -Booker T. Washington, Esq.: - -My Dear Sir: I thank you for sending me a copy of your address -delivered at the Atlanta Exposition. - -I thank you with much enthusiasm for making the address. I have -read it with intense interest, and I think the Exposition would -be fully justified if it did not do more than furnish the -opportunity for its delivery. Your words cannot fail to delight -and encourage all who wish well for your race; and if our -coloured fellow-citizens do not from your utterances gather new -hope and form new determinations to gain every valuable advantage -offered them by their citizenship, it will be strange indeed. - -Yours very truly, - -Grover Cleveland. - -Later I met Mr. Cleveland, for the first time, when, as -President, he visited the Atlanta Exposition. At the request of -myself and others he consented to spend an hour in the Negro -Building, for the purpose of inspecting the Negro exhibit and of -giving the coloured people in attendance an opportunity to shake -hands with him. As soon as I met Mr. Cleveland I became impressed -with his simplicity, greatness, and rugged honesty. I have met -him many times since then, both at public functions and at his -private residence in Princeton, and the more I see of him the -more I admire him. When he visited the Negro Building in Atlanta -he seemed to give himself up wholly, for that hour, to the -coloured people. He seemed to be as careful to shake hands with -some old coloured "auntie" clad partially in rags, and to take as -much pleasure in doing so, as if he were greeting some -millionaire. Many of the coloured people took advantage of the -occasion to get him to write his name in a book or on a slip of -paper. He was as careful and patient in doing this as if he were -putting his signature to some great state document. - -Mr. Cleveland has not only shown his friendship for me in many -personal ways, but has always consented to do anything I have -asked of him for our school. This he has done, whether it was to -make a personal donation or to use his influence in securing the -donations of others. Judging from my personal acquaintance with -Mr. Cleveland, I do not believe that he is conscious of -possessing any colour prejudice. He is too great for that. In my -contact with people I find that, as a rule, it is only the -little, narrow people who live for themselves, who never read -good books, who do not travel, who never open up their souls in a -way to permit them to come into contact with other souls--with -the great outside world. No man whose vision is bounded by colour -can come into contact with what is highest and best in the world. -In meeting men, in many places, I have found that the happiest -people are those who do the most for others; the most miserable -are those who do the least. I have also found that few things, if -any, are capable of making one so blind and narrow as race -prejudice. I often say to our students, in the course of my talks -to them on Sunday evenings in the chapel, that the longer I live -and the more experience I have of the world, the more I am -convinced that, after all, the one thing that is most worth -living for--and dying for, if need be--is the opportunity of -making some one else more happy and more useful. - -The coloured people and the coloured newspapers at first seemed -to be greatly pleased with the character of my Atlanta address, -as well as with its reception. But after the first burst of -enthusiasm began to die away, and the coloured people began -reading the speech in cold type, some of them seemed to feel that -they had been hypnotized. They seemed to feel that I had been too -liberal in my remarks toward the Southern whites, and that I had -not spoken out strongly enough for what they termed the "rights" -of my race. For a while there was a reaction, so far as a certain -element of my own race was concerned, but later these reactionary -ones seemed to have been won over to my way of believing and -acting. - -While speaking of changes in public sentiment, I recall that -about ten years after the school at Tuskegee was established, I -had an experience that I shall never forget. Dr. Lyman Abbott, -then the pastor of Plymouth Church, and also editor of the -Outlook (then the Christian Union), asked me to write a letter -for his paper giving my opinion of the exact condition, mental -and moral, of the coloured ministers in the South, as based upon -my observations. I wrote the letter, giving the exact facts as I -conceived them to be. The picture painted was a rather black -one--or, since I am black, shall I say "white"? It could not be -otherwise with a race but a few years out of slavery, a race -which had not had time or opportunity to produce a competent -ministry. - -What I said soon reached every Negro minister in the country, I -think, and the letters of condemnation which I received from them -were not few. I think that for a year after the publication of -this article every association and every conference or religious -body of any kind, of my race, that met, did not fail before -adjourning to pass a resolution condemning me, or calling upon me -to retract or modify what I had said. Many of these organizations -went so far in their resolutions as to advise parents to cease -sending their children to Tuskegee. One association even -appointed a "missionary" whose duty it was to warn the people -against sending their children to Tuskegee. This missionary had a -son in the school, and I noticed that, whatever the "missionary" -might have said or done with regard to others, he was careful not -to take his son away from the institution. Many of the coloured -papers, especially those that were the organs of religious -bodies, joined in the general chorus of condemnation or demands -for retraction. - -During the whole time of the excitement, and through all the -criticism, I did not utter a word of explanation of retraction. I -knew that I was right, and that time and the sober second thought -of the people would vindicate me. It was not long before the -bishops and other church leaders began to make careful -investigation of the conditions of the ministry, and they found -out that I was right. In fact, the oldest and most influential -bishop in one branch of the Methodist Church said that my words -were far too mild. Very soon public sentiment began making itself -felt, in demanding a purifying of the ministry. While this is not -yet complete by any means, I think I may say, without egotism, -and I have been told by many of our most influential ministers, -that my words had much to do with starting a demand for the -placing of a higher type of men in the pulpit. I have had the -satisfaction of having many who once condemned me thank me -heartily for my frank words. - -The change of the attitude of the Negro ministry, so far as -regards myself, is so complete that at the present time I have no -warmer friends among any class than I have among the clergymen. -The improvement in the character and life of the Negro ministers -is one of the most gratifying evidences of the progress of the -race. My experience with them, as well as other events in my -life, convince me that the thing to do, when one feels sure that -he has said or done the right thing, and is condemned, is to -stand still and keep quiet. If he is right, time will show it. - -In the midst of the discussion which was going on concerning my -Atlanta speech, I received the letter which I give below, from -Dr. Gilman, the President of Johns Hopkins University, who had -been made chairman of the judges of award in connection with the -Atlanta Exposition:-- - -Johns Hopkins University, Baltimore, - -President's Office, September 30, 1895. - -Dear Mr. Washington: Would it be agreeable to you to be one of -the Judges of Award in the Department of Education at Atlanta? If -so, I shall be glad to place your name upon the list. A line by -telegraph will be welcomed. - -Yours very truly, - -D.C. Gilman - -I think I was even more surprised to receive this invitation than -I had been to receive the invitation to speak at the opening of -the Exposition. It was to be a part of my duty, as one of the -jurors, to pass not only upon the exhibits of the coloured -schools, but also upon those of the white schools. I accepted the -position, and spent a month in Atlanta in performance of the -duties which it entailed. The board of jurors was a large one, -containing in all of sixty members. It was about equally divided -between Southern white people and Northern white people. Among -them were college presidents, leading scientists and men of -letters, and specialists in many subjects. When the group of -jurors to which I was assigned met for organization, Mr. Thomas -Nelson Page, who was one of the number, moved that I be made -secretary of that division, and the motion was unanimously -adopted. Nearly half of our division were Southern people. In -performing my duties in the inspection of the exhibits of white -schools I was in every case treated with respect, and at the -close of our labours I parted from my associates with regret. - -I am often asked to express myself more freely than I do upon the -political condition and the political future of my race. These -recollections of my experience in Atlanta give me the opportunity -to do so briefly. My own belief is, although I have never before -said so in so many words, that the time will come when the Negro -in the South will be accorded all the political rights which his -ability, character, and material possessions entitle him to. I -think, though, that the opportunity to freely exercise such -political rights will not come in any large degree through -outside or artificial forcing, but will be accorded to the Negro -by the Southern white people themselves, and that they will -protect him in the exercise of those rights. Just as soon as the -South gets over the old feeling that it is being forced by -"foreigners," or "aliens," to do something which it does not want -to do, I believe that the change in the direction that I have -indicated is going to begin. In fact, there are indications that -it is already beginning in a slight degree. - -Let me illustrate my meaning. Suppose that some months before the -opening of the Atlanta Exposition there had been a general demand -from the press and public platform outside the South that a Negro -be given a place on the opening programme, and that a Negro be -placed upon the board of jurors of award. Would any such -recognition of the race have taken place? I do not think so. The -Atlanta officials went as far as they did because they felt it to -be a pleasure, as well as a duty, to reward what they considered -merit in the Negro race. Say what we will, there is something in -human nature which we cannot blot out, which makes one man, in -the end, recognize and reward merit in another, regardless of -colour or race. - -I believe it is the duty of the Negro--as the greater part of the -race is already doing--to deport himself modestly in regard to -political claims, depending upon the slow but sure influences -that proceed from the possession of property, intelligence, and -high character for the full recognition of his political rights. -I think that the according of the full exercise of political -rights is going to be a matter of natural, slow growth, not an -over-night, gourd-vine affair. I do not believe that the Negro -should cease voting, for a man cannot learn the exercise of -self-government by ceasing to vote, any more than a boy can learn -to swim by keeping out of the water, but I do believe that in his -voting he should more and more be influenced by those of -intelligence and character who are his next-door neighbours. - -I know coloured men who, through the encouragement, help, and -advice of Southern white people, have accumulated thousands of -dollars' worth of property, but who, at the same time, would -never think of going to those same persons for advice concerning -the casting of their ballots. This, it seems to me, is unwise and -unreasonable, and should cease. In saying this I do not mean that -the Negro should truckle, or not vote from principle, for the -instant he ceases to vote from principle he loses the confidence -and respect of the Southern white man even. - -I do not believe that any state should make a law that permits an -ignorant and poverty-stricken white man to vote, and prevents a -black man in the same condition from voting. Such a law is not -only unjust, but it will react, as all unjust laws do, in time; -for the effect of such a law is to encourage the Negro to secure -education and property, and at the same time it encourages the -white man to remain in ignorance and poverty. I believe that in -time, through the operation of intelligence and friendly race -relations, all cheating at the ballot-box in the South will -cease. It will become apparent that the white man who begins by -cheating a Negro out of his ballot soon learns to cheat a white -man out of his, and that the man who does this ends his career of -dishonesty by the theft of property or by some equally serious -crime. In my opinion, the time will come when the South will -encourage all of its citizens to vote. It will see that it pays -better, from every standpoint, to have healthy, vigorous life -than to have that political stagnation which always results when -one-half of the population has no share and no interest in the -Government. - -As a rule, I believe in universal, free suffrage, but I believe -that in the South we are confronted with peculiar conditions that -justify the protection of the ballot in many of the states, for a -while at least, either by an education test, a property test, or -by both combined; but whatever tests are required, they should be -made to apply with equal and exact justice to both races. - - - -Chapter XV. The Secret Of Success In Public Speaking - -As to how my address at Atlanta was received by the audience in -the Exposition building, I think I prefer to let Mr. James -Creelman, the noted war correspondent, tell. Mr. Creelman was -present, and telegraphed the following account to the New York -World:-- - -Atlanta, September 18. - -While President Cleveland was waiting at Gray Gables to-day, to -send the electric spark that started the machinery of the Atlanta -Exposition, a Negro Moses stood before a great audience of white -people and delivered an oration that marks a new epoch in the -history of the South; and a body of Negro troops marched in a -procession with the citizen soldiery of Georgia and Louisiana. -The whole city is thrilling to-night with a realization of the -extraordinary significance of these two unprecedented events. -Nothing has happened since Henry Grady's immortal speech before -the New England society in New York that indicates so profoundly -the spirit of the New South, except, perhaps, the opening of the -Exposition itself. - -When Professor Booker T. Washington, Principal of an industrial -school for coloured people in Tuskegee, Ala. stood on the -platform of the Auditorium, with the sun shining over the heads -of his auditors into his eyes, and with his whole face lit up -with the fire of prophecy, Clark Howell, the successor of Henry -Grady, said to me, "That man's speech is the beginning of a moral -revolution in America." - -It is the first time that a Negro has made a speech in the South -on any important occasion before an audience composed of white -men and women. It electrified the audience, and the response was -as if it had come from the throat of a whirlwind. - -Mrs. Thompson had hardly taken her seat when all eyes were turned -on a tall tawny Negro sitting in the front row of the platform. -It was Professor Booker T. Washington, President of the Tuskegee -(Alabama) Normal and Industrial Institute, who must rank from -this time forth as the foremost man of his race in America. -Gilmore's Band played the "Star-Spangled Banner," and the -audience cheered. The tune changed to "Dixie" and the audience -roared with shrill "hi-yis." Again the music changed, this time -to "Yankee Doodle," and the clamour lessened. - -All this time the eyes of the thousands present looked straight -at the Negro orator. A strange thing was to happen. A black man -was to speak for his people, with none to interrupt him. As -Professor Washington strode to the edge of the stage, the low, -descending sun shot fiery rays through the windows into his -face. A great shout greeted him. He turned his head to avoid the -blinding light, and moved about the platform for relief. Then he -turned his wonderful countenance to the sun without a blink of -the eyelids, and began to talk. - -There was a remarkable figure; tall, bony, straight as a Sioux -chief, high forehead, straight nose, heavy jaws, and strong, -determined mouth, with big white teeth, piercing eyes, and a -commanding manner. The sinews stood out on his bronzed neck, and -his muscular right arm swung high in the air, with a lead-pencil -grasped in the clinched brown fist. His big feet were planted -squarely, with the heels together and the toes turned out. His -voice range out clear and true, and he paused impressively as he -made each point. Within ten minutes the multitude was in an -uproar of enthusiasm--handkerchiefs were waved, canes were -flourished, hats were tossed in the air. The fairest women of -Georgia stood up and cheered. It was as if the orator had -bewitched them. - -And when he held his dusky hand high above his head, with the -fingers stretched wide apart, and said to the white people of the -South on behalf of his race, "In all things that are purely -social we can be as separate as the fingers, yet one as the hand -in all things essential to mutual progress," the great wave of -sound -dashed itself against the walls, and the whole audience was on -its feet in a delirium of applause, and I thought at that moment -of the night when Henry Grady stood among the curling wreaths of -tobacco-smoke in Delmonico's banquet-hall and said, "I am a -Cavalier among Roundheads." - -I have heard the great orators of many countries, but not even -Gladstone himself could have pleased a cause with most consummate -power than did this angular Negro, standing in a nimbus of -sunshine, surrounded by the men who once fought to keep his race -in bondage. The roar might swell ever so high, but the expression -of his earnest face never changed. - -A ragged, ebony giant, squatted on the floor in one of the -aisles, watched the orator with burning eyes and tremulous face -until the supreme burst of applause came, and then the tears ran -down his face. Most of the Negroes in the audience were crying, -perhaps without knowing just why. - -At the close of the speech Governor Bullock rushed across the -stage and seized the orator's hand. Another shout greeted this -demonstration, and for a few minutes the two men stood facing -each other, hand in hand. - - -So far as I could spare the time from the immediate work at -Tuskegee, after my Atlanta address, I accepted some of the -invitations to speak in public which came to me, especially those -that would take me into territory where I thought it would pay to -plead the cause of my race, but I always did this with the -understanding that I was to be free to talk about my life-work -and the needs of my people. I also had it understood that I was -not to speak in the capacity of a professional lecturer, or for -mere commercial gain. - -In my efforts on the public platform I never have been able to -understand why people come to hear me speak. This question I -never can rid myself of. Time and time again, as I have stood in -the street in front of a building and have seen men and women -passing in large numbers into the audience room where I was to -speak, I have felt ashamed that I should be the cause of -people--as it seemed to me--wasting a valuable hour of their -time. Some years ago I was to deliver an address before a -literary society in Madison, Wis. An hour before the time set for -me to speak, a fierce snow-storm began, and continued for several -hours. I made up my mind that there would be no audience, and -that I should not have to speak, but, as a matter of duty, I went -to the church, and found it packed with people. The surprise gave -me a shock that I did not recover from during the whole evening. - -People often ask me if I feel nervous before speaking, or else -they suggest that, since I speak often, they suppose that I get -used to it. In answer to this question I have to say that I -always suffer intensely from nervousness before speaking. More -than once, just before I was to make an important address, this -nervous strain has been so great that I have resolved never again -to speak in public. I not only feel nervous before speaking, but -after I have finished I usually feel a sense of regret, because -it seems to me as if I had left out of my address the main thing -and the best thing that I had meant to say. - -There is a great compensation, though, for this preliminary -nervous suffering, that comes to me after I have been speaking -for about ten minutes, and have come to feel that I have really -mastered my audience, and that we have gotten into full and -complete sympathy with each other. It seems to me that there is -rarely such a combination of mental and physical delight in any -effort as that which comes to a public speaker when he feels that -he has a great audience completely within his control. There is a -thread of sympathy and oneness that connects a public speaker -with his audience, that is just as strong as though it was -something tangible and visible. If in an audience of a thousand -people there is one person who is not in sympathy with my views, -or is inclined to be doubtful, cold, or critical, I can pick him -out. When I have found him I usually go straight at him, and it -is a great satisfaction to watch the process of his thawing out. -I find that the most effective medicine for such individuals is -administered at first in the form of a story, although I never -tell an anecdote simply for the sake of telling one. That kind of -thing, I think, is empty and hollow, and an audience soon finds -it out. - -I believe that one always does himself and his audience an -injustice when he speaks merely for the sake of speaking. I do -not believe that one should speak unless, deep down in his heart, -he feels convinced that he has a message to deliver. When one -feels, from the bottom of his feet to the top of his head, that -he has something to say that is going to help some individual or -some cause, then let him say it; and in delivering his message I -do not believe that many of the artificial rules of elocution -can, under such circumstances, help him very much. Although there -are certain things, such as pauses, breathing, and pitch of -voice, that are very important, none of these can take the place -of soul in an address. When I have an address to deliver, I like -to forget all about the rules for the proper use of the English -language, and all about rhetoric and that sort of thing, and I -like to make the audience forget all about these things, too. - -Nothing tends to throw me off my balance so quickly, when I am -speaking, as to have some one leave the room. To prevent this, I -make up my mind, as a rule, that I will try to make my address so -interesting, will try to state so many interesting facts one -after another, that no one can leave. The average audience, I -have come to believe, wants facts rather than generalities or -sermonizing. Most people, I think, are able to draw proper -conclusions if they are given the facts in an interesting form on -which to base them. - -As to the kind of audience that I like best to talk to, I would -put at the top of the list an organization of strong, wide-awake, -business men, such, for example, as is found in Boston, New York, -Chicago, and Buffalo. I have found no other audience so quick to -see a point, and so responsive. Within the last few years I have -had the privilege of speaking before most of the leading -organizations of this kind in the large cities of the United -States. The best time to get hold of an organization of business -men is after a good dinner, although I think that one of the -worst instruments of torture that was ever invented is the custom -which makes it necessary for a speaker to sit through a -fourteen-course dinner, every minute of the time feeling sure -that his speech is going to prove a dismal failure and -disappointment. - -I rarely take part in one of these long dinners that I do not -wish that I could put myself back in the little cabin where I was -a slave boy, and again go through the experience there--one that -I shall never forget--of getting molasses to eat once a week from -the "big house." Our usual diet on the plantation was corn bread -and pork, but on Sunday morning my mother was permitted to bring -down a little molasses from the "big house" for her three -children, and when it was received how I did wish that every day -was Sunday! I would get my tin plate and hold it up for the sweet -morsel, but I would always shut my eyes while the molasses was -being poured out into the plate, with the hope that when I opened -them I would be surprised to see how much I had got. When I -opened my eyes I would tip the plate in one direction and -another, so as to make the molasses spread all over it, in the -full belief that there would be more of it and that it would last -longer if spread out in this way. So strong are my childish -impressions of those Sunday morning feasts that it would be -pretty hard for any one to convince me that there is not more -molasses on a plate when it is spread all over the plate than -when it occupies a little corner--if there is a corner in a -plate. At any rate, I have never believed in "cornering" syrup. -My share of the syrup was usually about two tablespoonfuls, and -those two spoonfuls of molasses were much more enjoyable to me -than is a fourteen-course dinner after which I am to speak. - -Next to a company of business men, I prefer to speak to an -audience of Southern people, of either race, together or taken -separately. Their enthusiasm and responsiveness are a constant -delight. The "amens" and "dat's de truf" that come spontaneously -from the coloured individuals are calculated to spur any speaker -on to his best efforts. I think that next in order of preference -I would place a college audience. It has been my privilege to -deliver addresses at many of our leading colleges including -Harvard, Yale, Williams, Amherst, Fisk University, the University -of Pennsylvania, Wellesley, the University of Michigan, Trinity -College in North Carolina, and many others. - -It has been a matter of deep interest to me to note the number of -people who have come to shake hands with me after an address, who -say that this is the first time they have ever called a Negro -"Mister." - -When speaking directly in the interests of the Tuskegee -Institute, I usually arrange, some time in advance, a series of -meetings in important centres. This takes me before churches, -Sunday-schools, Christian Endeavour Societies, and men's and -women's clubs. When doing this I sometimes speak before as many -as four organizations in a single day. - -Three years ago, at the suggestion of Mr. Morris K. Jessup, of -New York, and Dr. J.L.M. Curry, the general agent of the fund, -the trustees of the John F. Slater Fund voted a sum of money to -be used in paying the expenses of Mrs. Washington and myself -while holding a series of meetings among the coloured people in -the large centres of Negro population, especially in the large -cities of the ex-slaveholding states. Each year during the last -three years we have devoted some weeks to this work. The plan -that we have followed has been for me to speak in the morning to -the ministers, teachers, and professional men. In the afternoon -Mrs. Washington would speak to the women alone, and in the -evening I spoke to a large mass-meeting. In almost every case the -meetings have been attended not only by the coloured people in -large numbers, but by the white people. In Chattanooga, Tenn., -for example, there was present at the mass-meeting an audience of -not less than three thousand persons, and I was informed that -eight hundred of these were white. I have done no work that I -really enjoyed more than this, or that I think has accomplished -more good. - -These meetings have given Mrs. Washington and myself an -opportunity to get first-hand, accurate information as to the -real condition of the race, by seeing the people in their homes, -their churches, their Sunday-schools, and their places of work, -as well as in the prisons and dens of crime. These meetings also -gave us an opportunity to see the relations that exist between -the races. I never feel so hopeful about the race as I do after -being engaged in a series of these meetings. I know that on such -occasions there is much that comes to the surface that is -superficial and deceptive, but I have had experience enough not -to be deceived by mere signs and fleeting enthusiasms. I have -taken pains to go to the bottom of things and get facts, in a -cold, business-like manner. - -I have seen the statement made lately, by one who claims to know -what he is talking about, that, taking the whole Negro race into -account, ninety per cent of the Negro women are not virtuous. -There never was a baser falsehood uttered concerning a race, or a -statement made that was less capable of being proved by actual -facts. - -No one can come into contact with the race for twenty years, as I -have done in the heart of the South, without being convinced that -the race is constantly making slow but sure progress materially, -educationally, and morally. One might take up the life of the -worst element in New York City, for example, and prove almost -anything he wanted to prove concerning the white man, but all -will agree that this is not a fair test. - -Early in the year 1897 I received a letter inviting me to deliver -an address at the dedication of the Robert Gould Shaw monument in -Boston. I accepted the invitation. It is not necessary for me, I -am sure, to explain who Robert Gould Shaw was, and what he did. -The monument to his memory stands near the head of the Boston -Common, facing the State House. It is counted to be the most -perfect piece of art of the kind to be found in the country. - -The exercises connected with the dedication were held in Music -Hall, in Boston, and the great hall was packed from top to bottom -with one of the most distinguished audiences that ever assembled -in the city. Among those present were more persons representing -the famous old anti-slavery element that it is likely will ever -be brought together in the country again. The late Hon. Roger -Wolcott, then Governor of Massachusetts, was the presiding -officer, and on the platform with him were many other officials -and hundreds of distinguished men. A report of the meeting which -appeared in the Boston Transcript will describe it better than -any words of mine could do:-- - -The core and kernel of yesterday's great noon meeting, in honour -of the Brotherhood of Man, in Music Hall, was the superb address -of the Negro President of Tuskegee. "Booker T. Washington -received his Harvard A.M. last June, the first of his race," said -Governor Wolcott, "to receive an honorary degree from the oldest -university in the land, and this for the wise leadership of his -people." When Mr. Washington rose in the flag-filled, -enthusiasm-warmed, patriotic, and glowing atmosphere of Music -Hall, people felt keenly that here was the civic justification of -the old abolition spirit of Massachusetts; in his person the -proof of her ancient and indomitable faith; in his strong through -and rich oratory, the crown and glory of the old war days of -suffering and strife. The scene was full of historic beauty and -deep significance. "Cold" Boston was alive with the fire that is -always hot in her heart for righteousness and truth. Rows and -rows of people who are seldom seen at any public function, whole -families of those who are certain to be out of town on a holiday, -crowded the place to overflowing. The city was at her birthright -fete in the persons of hundreds of her best citizens, men and -women whose names and lives stand for the virtues that make for -honourable civic pride. - -Battle-music had filled the air. Ovation after ovation, applause -warm and prolonged, had greeted the officers and friends of -Colonel Shaw, the sculptor, St. Gaudens, the memorial Committee, -the Governor and his staff, and the Negro soldiers of the -Fifty-fourth Massachusetts as they came upon the platform or -entered the hall. Colonel Henry Lee, of Governor Andrew's old -staff, had made a noble, simple presentation speech for the -committee, paying tribute to Mr. John M. Forbes, in whose stead -he served. Governor Wolcott had made his short, memorable speech, -saying, "Fort Wagner marked an epoch in the history of a race, -and called it into manhood." Mayor Quincy had received the -monument for the city of Boston. The story of Colonel Shaw and -his black regiment had been told in gallant words, and then, -after the singing of - - Mine eyes have seen the glory - Of the coming of the Lord, - -Booker Washington arose. It was, of course, just the moment for -him. The multitude, shaken out of its usual symphony-concert -calm, quivered with an excitement that was not suppressed. A -dozen times it had sprung to its feet to cheer and wave and -hurrah, as one person. When this man of culture and voice and -power, as well as a dark skin, began, and uttered the names of -Stearns and of Andrew, feeling began to mount. You could see -tears glisten in the eyes of soldiers and civilians. When the -orator turned to the coloured soldiers on the platform, to the -colour-bearer of Fort Wagner, who smilingly bore still the flag -he had never lowered even when wounded, and said, "To you, to the -scarred and scattered remnants of the Fifty-fourth, who, with -empty sleeve and wanting leg, have honoured this occasion with -your presence, to you, your commander is not dead. Though Boston -erected no monument and history recorded no story, in you and in -the loyal race which you represent, Robert Gould Shaw would have -a monument which time could not wear away," then came the climax -of the emotion of the day and the hour. It was Roger Wolcott, as -well as the Governor of Massachusetts, the individual -representative of the people's sympathy as well as the chief -magistrate, who had sprung first to his feet and cried, "Three -cheers to Booker T. Washington!" - - -Among those on the platform was Sergeant William H. Carney, of -New Bedford, Mass., the brave coloured officer who was the -colour-bearer at Fort Wagner and held the American flag. In spite -of the fact that a large part of his regiment was killed, he -escape, and exclaimed, after the battle was over, "The old flag -never touched the ground." - -This flag Sergeant Carney held in his hands as he sat on the -platform, and when I turned to address the survivors of the -coloured regiment who were present, and referred to Sergeant -Carney, he rose, as if by instinct, and raised the flag. It has -been my privilege to witness a good many satisfactory and rather -sensational demonstrations in connection with some of my public -addresses, but in dramatic effect I have never seen or -experienced anything which equalled this. For a number of minutes -the audience seemed to entirely lose control of itself. - -In the general rejoicing throughout the country which followed -the close of the Spanish-American war, peace celebrations were -arranged in several of the large cities. I was asked by President -William R. Harper, of the University of Chicago, who was chairman -of the committee of invitations for the celebration to be held in -the city of Chicago, to deliver one of the addresses at the -celebration there. I accepted the invitation, and delivered two -addresses there during the Jubilee week. The first of these, and -the principal one, was given in the Auditorium, on the evening of -Sunday, October 16. This was the largest audience that I have -ever addressed, in any part of the country; and besides speaking -in the main Auditorium, I also addressed, that same evening, two -overflow audiences in other parts of the city. - -It was said that there were sixteen thousand persons in the -Auditorium, and it seemed to me as if there were as many more on -the outside trying to get in. It was impossible for any one to -get near the entrance without the aid of a policeman. President -William McKinley attended this meeting, as did also the members -of his Cabinet, many foreign ministers, and a large number of -army and navy officers, many of whom had distinguished themselves -in the war which had just closed. The speakers, besides myself, -on Sunday evening, were Rabbi Emil G. Hirsch, Father Thomas P. -Hodnett, and Dr. John H. Barrows. - -The Chicago Times-Herald, in describing the meeting, said of my -address:-- - -He pictured the Negro choosing slavery rather than extinction; -recalled Crispus Attucks shedding his blood at the beginning of -the American Revolution, that white Americans might be free, -while black Americans remained in slavery; rehearsed the conduct -of the Negroes with Jackson at New Orleans; drew a vivid and -pathetic picture of the Southern slaves protecting and supporting -the families of their masters while the latter were fighting to -perpetuate black slavery; recounted the bravery of coloured -troops at Port Hudson and Forts Wagner and Pillow, and praised -the heroism of the black regiments that stormed El Caney and -Santiago to give freedom to the enslaved people of Cuba, -forgetting, for the time being, the unjust discrimination that -law and custom make against them in their own country. - -In all of these things, the speaker declared, his race had chosen -the better part. And then he made his eloquent appeal to the -consciences of the white Americans: "When you have gotten the -full story or the heroic conduct of the Negro in the -Spanish-American war, have heard it from the lips of Northern -soldier and Southern soldier, from ex-abolitionist and -ex-masters, then decide -within yourselves whether a race that is thus willing to die for -its country should not be given the highest opportunity to live -for its country." - - -The part of the speech which seems to arouse the wildest and most -sensational enthusiasm was that in which I thanked the President -for his recognition of the Negro in his appointments during the -Spanish-American war. The President was sitting in a box at the -right of the stage. When I addressed him I turned toward the box, -and as I finished the sentence thanking him for his generosity, -the whole audience rose and cheered again and again, waving -handkerchiefs and hats and canes, until the President arose in -the box and bowed his acknowledgements. At that the enthusiasm -broke out again, and the demonstration was almost indescribable. - -One portion of my address at Chicago seemed to have been -misunderstood by the Southern press, and some of the Southern -papers took occasion to criticise me rather strongly. These -criticisms continued for several weeks, until I finally received -a letter from the editor of the Age-Herald, published in -Birmingham, Ala., asking me if I would say just what I meant by -this part of the address. I replied to him in a letter which -seemed to satisfy my critics. In this letter I said that I had -made it a rule never to say before a Northern audience anything -that I would not say before an audience in the South. I said that -I did not think it was necessary for me to go into extended -explanations; if my seventeen years of work in the heart of the -South had not been explanation enough, I did not see how words -could explain. I said that I made the same plea that I had made -in my address at Atlanta, for the blotting out of race prejudice -in "commercial and civil relations." I said that what is termed -social recognition was a question which I never discussed, and -then I quoted from my Atlanta address what I had said there in -regard to that subject. - -In meeting crowds of people at public gatherings, there is one -type of individual that I dread. I mean the crank. I have become -so accustomed to these people now that I can pick them out at a -distance when I see them elbowing their way up to me. The average -crank has a long beard, poorly cared for, a lean, narrow face, -and wears a black coat. The front of his vest and coat are slick -with grease, and his trousers bag at the knees. - -In Chicago, after I had spoken at a meeting, I met one of these -fellows. They usually have some process for curing all of the -ills of the world at once. This Chicago specimen had a patent -process by which he said Indian corn could be kept through a -period of three or four years, and he felt sure that if the Negro -race in the South would, as a whole, adopt his process, it would -settle the whole race question. It mattered nothing that I tried -to convince him that our present problem was to teach the Negroes -how to produce enough corn to last them through one year. Another -Chicago crank had a scheme by which he wanted me to join him in -an effort to close up all the National banks in the country. If -that was done, he felt sure it would put the Negro on his feet. - -The number of people who stand ready to consume one's time, to no -purpose, is almost countless. At one time I spoke before a large -audience in Boston in the evening. The next morning I was -awakened by having a card brought to my room, and with it a -message that some one was anxious to see me. Thinking that it -must be something very important, I dressed hastily and went -down. When I reached the hotel office I found a blank and -innocent-looking individual waiting for me, who coolly remarked: -"I heard you talk at a meeting last night. I rather liked your -talk, and so I came in this morning to hear you talk some more." - -I am often asked how it is possible for me to superintend the -work at Tuskegee and at the same time be so much away from the -school. In partial answer to this I would say that I think I have -learned, in some degree at least, to disregard the old maxim -which says, "Do not get others to do that which you can do -yourself." My motto, on the other hand, is, "Do not do that which -others can do as well." - -One of the most encouraging signs in connection with the Tuskegee -school is found in the fact that the organization is so thorough -that the daily work of the school is not dependent upon the -presence of any one individual. The whole executive force, -including instructors and clerks, now numbers eighty-six. This -force is so organized and subdivided that the machinery of the -school goes on day by day like clockwork. Most of our teachers -have been connected with the institutions for a number of years, -and are as much interested in it as I am. In my absence, Mr. -Warren Logan, the treasurer, who has been at the school seventeen -years, is the executive. He is efficiently supported by Mrs. -Washington, and by my faithful secretary, Mr. Emmett J. Scott, -who handles the bulk of my correspondence and keeps me in daily -touch with the life of the school, and who also keeps me informed -of whatever takes place in the South that concerns the race. I -owe more to his tact, wisdom, and hard work than I can describe. - -The main executive work of the school, whether I am at Tuskegee -or not, centres in what we call the executive council. This -council meets twice a week, and is composed of the nine persons -who are at the head of the nine departments of the school. For -example: Mrs. B.K. Bruce, the Lady Principal, the widow of the -late ex-senator Bruce, is a member of the council, and represents -in it all that pertains to the life of the girls at the school. -In addition to the executive council there is a financial -committee of six, that meets every week and decides upon the -expenditures for the week. Once a month, and sometimes oftener, -there is a general meeting of all the instructors. Aside from -these there are innumerable smaller meetings, such as that of the -instructors in the Phelps Hall Bible Training School, or of the -instructors in the agricultural department. - -In order that I may keep in constant touch with the life of the -institution, I have a system of reports so arranged that a record -of the school's work reaches me every day of the year, no matter -in what part of the country I am. I know by these reports even -what students are excused from school, and why they are -excused--whether for reasons of ill health or otherwise. Through -the medium of these reports I know each day what the income of -the school in money is; I know how many gallons of milk and how -many pounds of butter come from the diary; what the bill of fare -for the teachers and students is; whether a certain kind of meat -was boiled or baked, and whether certain vegetables served in the -dining room were bought from a store or procured from our own -farm. Human nature I find to be very much the same the world -over, and it is sometimes not hard to yield to the temptation to -go to a barrel of rice that has come from the store--with the -grain all prepared to go in the pot--rather than to take the time -and trouble to go to the field and dig and wash one's own sweet -potatoes, which might be prepared in a manner to take the place -of the rice. - -I am often asked how, in the midst of so much work, a large part -of which is for the public, I can find time for any rest or -recreation, and what kind of recreation or sports I am fond of. -This is rather a difficult question to answer. I have a strong -feeling that every individual owes it to himself, and to the -cause which he is serving, to keep a vigorous, healthy body, with -the nerves steady and strong, prepared for great efforts and -prepared for disappointments and trying positions. As far as I -can, I make it a rule to plan for each day's work--not merely to -go through with the same routine of daily duties, but to get rid -of the routine work as early in the day as possible, and then to -enter upon some new or advance work. I make it a rule to clear my -desk every day, before leaving my office, of all correspondence -and memoranda, so that on the morrow I can begin a NEW day of -work. I make it a rule never to let my work drive me, but to so -master it, and keep it in such complete control, and to keep so -far ahead of it, that I will be the master instead of the -servant. There is a physical and mental and spiritual enjoyment -that comes from a consciousness of being the absolute master of -one's work, in all its details, that is very satisfactory and -inspiring. My experience teachers me that, if one learns to -follow this plan, he gets a freshness of body and vigour of mind -out of work that goes a long way toward keeping him strong and -healthy. I believe that when one can grow to the point where he -loves his work, this gives him a kind of strength that is most -valuable. - -When I begin my work in the morning, I expect to have a -successful and pleasant day of it, but at the same time I prepare -myself for unpleasant and unexpected hard places. I prepared -myself to hear that one of our school buildings is on fire, or -has burned, or that some disagreeable accident has occurred, or -that some one has abused me in a public address or printed -article, for something that I have done or omitted to do, or for -something that he had heard that I had said--probably something -that I had never thought of saying. - -In nineteen years of continuous work I have taken but one -vacation. That was two years ago, when some of my friends put the -money into my hands and forced Mrs. Washington and myself to -spend three months in Europe. I have said that I believe it is -the duty of every one to keep his body in good condition. I try -to look after the little ills, with the idea that if I take care -of the little ills the big ones will not come. When I find myself -unable to sleep well, I know that something is wrong. If I find -any part of my system the least weak, and not performing its -duty, I consult a good physician. The ability to sleep well, at -any time and in any place, I find of great advantage. I have so -trained myself that I can lie down for a nap of fifteen or twenty -minutes, and get up refreshed in body and mind. - -I have said that I make it a rule to finish up each day's work -before leaving it. There is, perhaps, one exception to this. When -I have an unusually difficult question to decide--one that -appeals strongly to the emotions--I find it a safe rule to sleep -over it for a night, or to wait until I have had an opportunity -to talk it over with my wife and friends. - -As to my reading; the most time I get for solid reading is when I -am on the cars. Newspapers are to me a constant source of delight -and recreation. The only trouble is that I read too many of them. -Fiction I care little for. Frequently I have to almost force -myself to read a novel that is on every one's lips. The kind of -reading that I have the greatest fondness for is biography. I -like to be sure that I am reading about a real man or a real -thing. I think I do not go too far when I say that I have read -nearly every book and magazine article that has been written -about Abraham Lincoln. In literature he is my patron saint. - -Out of the twelve months in a year I suppose that, on an average, -I spend six months away from Tuskegee. While my being absent from -the school so much unquestionably has its disadvantages, yet -there are at the same time some compensations. The change of work -brings a certain kind of rest. I enjoy a ride of a long distance -on the cars, when I am permitted to ride where I can be -comfortable. I get rest on the cars, except when the inevitable -individual who seems to be on every train approaches me with the -now familiar phrase: "Isn't this Booker Washington? I want to -introduce myself to you." Absence from the school enables me to -lose sight of the unimportant details of the work, and study it -in a broader and more comprehensive manner than I could do on the -grounds. This absence also brings me into contact with the best -work being done in educational lines, and into contact with the -best educators in the land. - -But, after all this is said, the time when I get the most solid -rest and recreation is when I can be at Tuskegee, and, after our -evening meal is over, can sit down, as is our custom, with my -wife and Portia and Baker and Davidson, my three children, and -read a story, or each take turns in telling a story. To me there -is nothing on earth equal to that, although what is nearly equal -to it is to go with them for an hour or more, as we like to do on -Sunday afternoons, into the woods, where we can live for a while -near the heart of nature, where no one can disturb or vex us, -surrounded by pure air, the trees, the shrubbery, the flowers, -and the sweet fragrance that springs from a hundred plants, -enjoying the chirp of the crickets and the songs of the birds. -This is solid rest. - -My garden, also, what little time I can be at Tuskegee, is -another source of rest and enjoyment. Somehow I like, as often as -possible, to touch nature, not something that is artificial or an -imitation, but the real thing. When I can leave my office in time -so that I can spend thirty or forty minutes in spading the -ground, in planting seeds, in digging about the plants, I feel -that I am coming into contact with something that is giving me -strength for the many duties and hard places that await me out in -the big world. I pity the man or woman who has never learned to -enjoy nature and to get strength and inspiration out of it. - -Aside from the large number of fowls and animals kept by the -school, I keep individually a number of pigs and fowls of the -best grades, and in raising these I take a great deal of -pleasure. I think the pig is my favourite animal. Few things are -more satisfactory to me than a high-grade Berkshire or Poland -China pig. - -Games I care little for. I have never seen a game of football. In -cards I do not know one card from another. A game of -old-fashioned marbles with my two boys, once in a while, is all I -care for in this direction. I suppose I would care for games now -if I had had any time in my youth to give to them, but that was -not possible. - - - -Chapter XVI. Europe - -In 1893 I was married to Miss Margaret James Murray, a native of -Mississippi, and a graduate of Fisk University, in Nashville, -Tenn., who had come to Tuskegee as a teacher several years -before, and at the time we were married was filling the position -of Lady Principal. Not only is Mrs. Washington completely one -with me in the work directly connected with the school, relieving -me of many burdens and perplexities, but aside from her work on -the school grounds, she carries on a mothers' meeting in the town -of Tuskegee, and a plantation work among the women, children, and -men who live in a settlement connected with a large plantation -about eight miles from Tuskegee. Both the mothers' meeting and -the plantation work are carried on, not only with a view to -helping those who are directly reached, but also for the purpose -of furnishing object-lessons in these two kinds of work that may -be followed by our students when they go out into the world for -their own life-work. - -Aside from these two enterprises, Mrs. Washington is also largely -responsible for a woman's club at the school which brings -together, twice a month, the women who live on the school grounds -and those who live near, for the discussion of some important -topic. She is also the President of what is known as the -Federation of Southern Coloured Women's Clubs, and is Chairman of -the Executive Committee of the National Federation of Coloured -Women's Clubs. - -Portia, the oldest of my three children, has learned dressmaking. -She has unusual ability in instrumental music. Aside from her -studies at Tuskegee, she has already begun to teach there. - -Booker Taliaferro is my next oldest child. Young as he is, he has -already nearly mastered the brickmason's trade. He began working -at this trade when he was quite small, dividing his time between -this and class work; and he has developed great skill in the -trade and a fondness for it. He says that he is going to be an -architect and brickmason. One of the most satisfactory letters -that I have ever received from any one came to me from Booker -last summer. When I left home for the summer, I told him that he -must work at his trade half of each day, and that the other half -of the day he could spend as he pleased. When I had been away -from home two weeks, I received the following letter from him: - -Tuskegee, Alabama. - -My dear Papa: Before you left home you told me to work at my -trade half of each day. I like my work so much that I want to -work at my trade all day. Besides, I want to earn all the money I -can, so that when I go to another school I shall have money to -pay my expenses. - -Your son, - -Booker. - - -My youngest child, Earnest Davidson Washington, says that he is -going to be a physician. In addition to going to school, where he -studies books and has manual training, he regularly spends a -portion of his time in the office of our resident physician, and -has already learned to do many of the studies which pertain to a -doctor's office. - -The thing in my life which brings me the keenest regret is that -my work in connection with public affairs keeps me for so much of -the time away from my family, where, of all places in the world, -I delight to be. I always envy the individual whose life-work is -so laid that he can spend his evenings at home. I have sometimes -thought that people who have this rare privilege do not -appreciate it as they should. It is such a rest and relief to get -away from crowds of people, and handshaking, and travelling, to -get home, even if it be for but a very brief while. - -Another thing at Tuskegee out of which I get a great deal of -pleasure and satisfaction is in the meeting with our students, -and teachers, and their families, in the chapel for devotional -exercises every evening at half-past eight, the last thing before -retiring for the night. It is an inspiring sight when one stands -on the platform there and sees before him eleven or twelve -hundred earnest young men and women; and one cannot but feel that -it is a privilege to help to guide them to a higher and more -useful life. - -In the spring of 1899 there came to me what I might describe as -almost the greatest surprise of my life. Some good ladies in -Boston arranged a public meeting in the interests of Tuskegee, to -be held in the Hollis Street Theatre. This meeting was attended -by large numbers of the best people of Boston, of both races. -Bishop Lawrence presided. In addition to an address made by -myself, Mr. Paul Lawrence Dunbar read from his poems, and Dr. -W.E.B. Du Bois read an original sketch. - -Some of those who attended this meeting noticed that I seemed -unusually tired, and some little time after the close of the -meeting, one of the ladies who had been interested in it asked me -in a casual way if I had ever been to Europe. I replied that I -never had. She asked me if I had ever thought of going, and I -told her no; that it was something entirely beyond me. This -conversation soon passed out of my mind, but a few days afterward -I was informed that some friends in Boston, including Mr. Francis -J. Garrison, had raised a sum of money sufficient to pay all the -expenses of Mrs. Washington and myself during a three or four -months' trip to Europe. It was added with emphasis that we MUST -go. A year previous to this Mr. Garrison had attempted to get me -to promise to go to Europe for a summer's rest, with the -understanding that he would be responsible for raising the money -among his friends for the expenses of the trip. At that time such -a journey seemed so entirely foreign to anything that I should -ever be able to undertake that I did confess I did not give the -matter very serious attention; but later Mr. Garrison joined his -efforts to those of the ladies whom I have mentioned, and when -their plans were made known to me Mr. Garrison not only had the -route mapped out, but had, I believe, selected the steamer upon -which we were to sail. - -The whole thing was so sudden and so unexpected that I was -completely taken off my feet. I had been at work steadily for -eighteen years in connection with Tuskegee, and I had never -thought of anything else but ending my life in that way. Each day -the school seemed to depend upon me more largely for its daily -expenses, and I told these Boston friends that, while I thanked -them sincerely for their thoughtfulness and generosity, I could -not go to Europe, for the reason that the school could not live -financially while I was absent. They then informed me that Mr. -Henry L. Higginson, and some other good friends who I know do not -want their names made public, were then raising a sum of money -which would be sufficient to keep the school in operation while I -was away. At this point I was compelled to surrender. Every -avenue of escape had been closed. - -Deep down in my heart the whole thing seemed more like a dream -than like reality, and for a long time it was difficult for me to -make myself believe that I was actually going to Europe. I had -been born and largely reared in the lowest depths of slavery, -ignorance, and poverty. In my childhood I had suffered for want -of a place to sleep, for lack of food, clothing, and shelter. I -had not had the privilege of sitting down to a dining-table until -I was quite well grown. Luxuries had always seemed to me to be -something meant for white people, not for my race. I had always -regarded Europe, and London, and Paris, much as I regarded -heaven. And now could it be that I was actually going to Europe? -Such thoughts as these were constantly with me. - -Two other thoughts troubled me a good deal. I feared that people -who heard that Mrs. Washington and I were going to Europe might -not know all the circumstances, and might get the idea that we -had become, as some might say, "stuck up," and were trying to -"show off." I recalled that from my youth I had heard it said -that too often, when people of my race reached any degree of -success, they were inclined to unduly exalt themselves; to try -and ape the wealthy, and in so doing to lose their heads. The -fear that people might think this of us haunted me a good deal. -Then, too, I could not see how my conscience would permit me to -spare the time from my work and be happy. It seemed mean and -selfish in me to be taking a vacation while others were at work, -and while there was so much that needed to be done. From the time -I could remember, I had always been at work, and I did not see -how I could spend three or four months in doing nothing. The fact -was that I did not know how to take a vacation. - -Mrs. Washington had much the same difficulty in getting away, but -she was anxious to go because she thought that I needed the rest. -There were many important National questions bearing upon the -life of the race which were being agitated at that time, and this -made it all the harder for us to decide to go. We finally gave -our Boston friends our promise that we would go, and then they -insisted that the date of our departure be set as soon as -possible. So we decided upon May 10. My good friend Mr. Garrison -kindly took charge of all the details necessary for the success -of the trip, and he, as well as other friends, gave us a great -number of letters of introduction to people in France and -England, and made other arrangements for our comfort and -convenience abroad. Good-bys were said at Tuskegee, and we were -in New York May 9, ready to sail the next day. Our daughter -Portia, who was then studying in South Framingham, Mass., came to -New York to see us off. Mr. Scott, my secretary, came with me to -New York, in order that I might clear up the last bit of business -before I left. Other friends also came to New York to see us off. -Just before we went on board the steamer another pleasant -surprise came to us in the form of a letter from two generous -ladies, stating that they had decided to give us the money with -which to erect a new building to be used in properly housing all -our industries for girls at Tuskegee. - -We were to sail on the Friesland, of the Red Star Line, and a -beautiful vessel she was. We went on board just before noon, the -hour of sailing. I had never before been on board a large ocean -steamer, and the feeling which took possession of me when I found -myself there is rather hard to describe. It was a feeling, I -think, of awe mingled with delight. We were agreeably surprised -to find that the captain, as well as several of the other -officers, not only knew who we were, but was expecting us and -gave us a pleasant greeting. There were several passengers whom -we knew, including Senator Sewell, of New Jersey, and Edward -Marshall, the newspaper correspondent. I had just a little fear -that we would not be treated civilly by some of the passengers. -This fear was based upon what I had heard other people of my -race, who had crossed the ocean, say about unpleasant experiences -in crossing the ocean in American vessels. But in our case, from -the captain down to the most humble servant, we were treated with -the greatest kindness. Nor was this kindness confined to those -who were connected with the steamer; it was shown by all the -passengers also. There were not a few Southern men and women on -board, and they were as cordial as those from other parts of the -country. - -As soon as the last good-bys were said, and the steamer had cut -loose from the wharf, the load of care, anxiety, and -responsibility which I had carried for eighteen years began to -lift itself from my shoulders at the rate, it seemed to me, of a -pound a minute. It was the first time in all those years that I -had felt, even in a measure, free from care; and my feeling of -relief it is hard to describe on paper. Added to this was the -delightful anticipation of being in Europe soon. It all seemed -more like a dream than like a reality. - -Mr. Garrison had thoughtfully arranged to have us have one of the -most comfortable rooms on the ship. The second or third day out I -began to sleep, and I think that I slept at the rate of fifteen -hours a day during the remainder of the ten days' passage. Then -it was that I began to understand how tired I really was. These -long sleeps I kept up for a month after we landed on the other -side. It was such an unusual feeling to wake up in the morning -and realize that I had no engagements; did not have to take a -train at a certain hour; did not have an appointment to meet some -one, or to make an address, at a certain hour. How different all -this was from the experiences that I have been through when -travelling, when I have sometimes slept in three different beds -in a single night! - -When Sunday came, the captain invited me to conduct the religious -services, but, not being a minister, I declined. The passengers, -however, began making requests that I deliver an address to them -in the dining-saloon some time during the voyage, and this I -consented to do. Senator Sewell presided at this meeting. After -ten days of delightful weather, during which I was not seasick -for a day, we landed at the interesting old city of Antwerp, in -Belgium. - -The next day after we landed happened to be one of those -numberless holidays which the people of those countries are in -the habit of observing. It was a bright, beautiful day. Our room -in the hotel faced the main public square, and the sights -there--the people coming in from the country with all kinds of -beautiful flowers to sell, the women coming in with their dogs -drawing large, brightly polished cans filled with milk, the -people streaming into the cathedral--filled me with a sense of -newness that I had never before experienced. - -After spending some time in Antwerp, we were invited to go with a -part of a half-dozen persons on a trip through Holland. This -party included Edward Marshall and some American artists who had -come over on the same steamer with us. We accepted the -invitation, and enjoyed the trip greatly. I think it was all the -more interesting and instructive because we went for most of the -way on one of the slow, old-fashioned canal-boats. This gave us -an opportunity of seeing and studying the real life of the people -in the country districts. We went in this way as far as -Rotterdam, and later went to The Hague, where the Peace -Conference was then in session, and where we were kindly received -by the American representatives. - -The thing that impressed itself most on me in Holland was the -thoroughness of the agriculture and the excellence of the -Holstein cattle. I never knew, before visiting Holland, how much -it was possible for people to get out of a small plot of ground. -It seemed to me that absolutely no land was wasted. It was worth -a trip to Holland, too, just to get a sight of three or four -hundred fine Holstein cows grazing in one of those intensely -green fields. - -From Holland we went to Belgium, and made a hasty trip through -that country, stopping at Brussels, where we visited the -battlefield of Waterloo. From Belgium we went direct to Paris, -where we found that Mr. Theodore Stanton, the son of Mrs. -Elizabeth Cady Stanton, had kindly provided accommodations for -us. We had barely got settled in Paris before an invitation came -to me from the University Club of Paris to be its guest at a -banquet which was soon to be given. The other guests were -ex-President Benjamin Harrison and Archbishop Ireland, who were -in Paris at the time. The American Ambassador, General Horace -Porter, presided at the banquet. My address on this occasion -seemed to give satisfaction to those who heard it. General -Harrison kindly devoted a large portion of his remarks at dinner -to myself and to the influence of the work at Tuskegee on the -American race question. After my address at this banquet other -invitations came to me, but I declined the most of them, knowing -that if I accepted them all, the object of my visit would be -defeated. I did, however, consent to deliver an address in the -American chapel the following Sunday morning, and at this meeting -General Harrison, General Porter, and other distinguished -Americans were present. - -Later we received a formal call from the American Ambassador, and -were invited to attend a reception at his residence. At this -reception we met many Americans, among them Justices Fuller and -Harlan, of the United States Supreme Court. During our entire -stay of a month in Paris, both the American Ambassador and his -wife, as well as several other Americans, were very kind to us. - -While in Paris we saw a good deal of the now famous American -Negro painter, Mr. Henry O. Tanner, whom we had formerly known in -America. It was very satisfactory to find how well known Mr. -Tanner was in the field of art, and to note the high standing -which all classes accorded to him. When we told some Americans -that we were going to the Luxembourg Palace to see a painting by -an American Negro, it was hard to convince them that a Negro had -been thus honoured. I do not believe that they were really -convinced of the fact until they saw the picture for themselves. -My acquaintance with Mr. Tanner reenforced in my mind the truth -which I am constantly trying to impress upon our students at -Tuskegee--and on our people throughout the country, as far as I -can reach them with my voice--that any man, regardless of colour, -will be recognized and rewarded just in proportion as he learns -to do something well--learns to do it better than some one -else--however humble the thing may be. As I have said, I believe -that my race will succeed in proportion as it learns to do a -common thing in an uncommon manner; learns to do a thing so -thoroughly that no one can improve upon what it has done; learns -to make its services of indispensable value. This was the spirit -that inspired me in my first effort at Hampton, when I was given -the opportunity to sweep and dust that schoolroom. In a degree I -felt that my whole future life depended upon the thoroughness -with which I cleaned that room, and I was determined to do it so -well that no one could find any fault with the job. Few people -ever stopped, I found, when looking at his pictures, to inquire -whether Mr. Tanner was a Negro painter, a French painter, or a -German painter. They simply knew that he was able to produce -something which the world wanted--a great painting--and the -matter of his colour did not enter into their minds. When a Negro -girl learns to cook, to wash dishes, to sew, or write a book, or -a Negro boy learns to groom horses, or to grow sweet potatoes, or -to produce butter, or to build a house, or to be able to practise -medicine, as well or better than some one else, they will be -rewarded regardless of race or colour. In the long run, the world -is going to have the best, and any difference in race, religion, -or previous history will not long keep the world from what it -wants. - -I think that the whole future of my race hinges on the question -as to whether or not it can make itself of such indispensible -value that the people in the town and the state where we reside -will feel that our presence is necessary to the happiness and -well-being of the community. No man who continues to add -something to the material, intellectual, and moral well-being of -the place in which he lives is long left without proper reward. -This is a great human law which cannot be permanently nullified. - -The love of pleasure and excitement which seems in a large -measure to possess the French people impressed itself upon me. I -think they are more noted in this respect than is true of the -people of my own race. In point of morality and moral earnestness -I do not believe that the French are ahead of my own race in -America. Severe competition and the great stress of life have led -them to learn to do things more thoroughly and to exercise -greater economy; but time, I think, will bring my race to the -same point. In the matter of truth and high honour I do not -believe that the average Frenchman is ahead of the American -Negro; while so far as mercy and kindness to dumb animals go, I -believe that my race is far ahead. In fact, when I left France, I -had more faith in the future of the black man in America than I -had ever possessed. - -From Paris we went to London, and reached there early in July, -just about the height of the London social season. Parliament was -in session, and there was a great deal of gaiety. Mr. Garrison -and other friends had provided us with a large number of letters -of introduction, and they had also sent letters to other persons -in different parts of the United Kingdom, apprising these people -of our coming. Very soon after reaching London we were flooded -with invitations to attend all manner of social functions, and a -great many invitations came to me asking that I deliver public -addresses. The most of these invitations I declined, for the -reason that I wanted to rest. Neither were we able to accept more -than a small proportion of the other invitations. The Rev. Dr. -Brooke Herford and Mrs. Herford, whom I had known in Boston, -consulted with the American Ambassador, the Hon. Joseph Choate, -and arranged for me to speak at a public meeting to be held in -Essex Hall. Mr. Choate kindly consented to preside. The meeting -was largely attended. There were many distinguished persons -present, among them several members of Parliament, including Mr. -James Bryce, who spoke at the meeting. What the American -Ambassador said in introducing me, as well as a synopsis of what -I said, was widely published in England and in the American -papers at the time. Dr. and Mrs. Herford gave Mrs. Washington and -myself a reception, at which we had the privilege of meeting some -of the best people in England. Throughout our stay in London -Ambassador Choate was most kind and attentive to us. At the -Ambassador's reception I met, for the first time, Mark Twain. - -We were the guests several times of Mrs. T. Fisher Unwin, the -daughter of the English statesman, Richard Cobden. It seemed as -if both Mr. and Mrs. Unwin could not do enough for our comfort -and happiness. Later, for nearly a week, we were the guests of -the daughter of John Bright, now Mrs. Clark, of Street, England. -Both Mr. and Mrs. Clark, with their daughter, visited us at -Tuskegee the next year. In Birmingham, England, we were the -guests for several days of Mr. Joseph Sturge, whose father was a -great abolitionist and friend of Whittier and Garrison. It was a -great privilege to meet throughout England those who had known -and honoured the late William Lloyd Garrison, the Hon. Frederick -Douglass, and other abolitionists. The English abolitionists with -whom we came in contact never seemed to tire of talking about -these two Americans. Before going to England I had had no proper -conception of the deep interest displayed by the abolitionists of -England in the cause of freedom, nor did I realize the amount of -substantial help given by them. - -In Bristol, England, both Mrs. Washington and I spoke at the -Women's Liberal Club. I was also the principal speaker at the -Commencement exercises of the Royal College for the Blind. These -exercises were held in the Crystal Palace, and the presiding -officer was the late Duke of Westminster, who was said to be, I -believe, the richest man in England, if not in the world. The -Duke, as well as his wife and their daughter, seemed to be -pleased with what I said, and thanked me heartily. Through the -kindness of Lady Aberdeen, my wife and I were enabled to go with -a party of those who were attending the International Congress of -Women, then in session in London, to see Queen Victoria, at -Windsor Castle, where, afterward, we were all the guests of her -Majesty at tea. In our party was Miss Susan B. Anthony, and I was -deeply impressed with the fact that one did not often get an -opportunity to see, during the same hour, two women so remarkable -in different ways as Susan B. Anthony and Queen Victoria. - -In the House of Commons, which we visited several times, we met -Sir Henry M. Stanley. I talked with him about Africa and its -relation to the American Negro, and after my interview with him I -became more convinced than ever that there was no hope of the -American Negro's improving his condition by emigrating to Africa. - -On various occasions Mrs. Washington and I were the guests of -Englishmen in their country homes, where, I think, one sees the -Englishman at his best. In one thing, at least, I feel sure that -the English are ahead of Americans, and that is, that they have -learned how to get more out of life. The home life of the English -seems to me to be about as perfect as anything can be. Everything -moves like clockwork. I was impressed, too, with the deference -that the servants show to their "masters" and -"mistresses,"--terms which I suppose would not be tolerated in -America. The English servant expects, as a rule, to be nothing -but a servant, and so he perfects himself in the art to a degree -that no class of servants in America has yet reached. In our -country the servant expects to become, in a few years, a "master" -himself. Which system is preferable? I will not venture an -answer. - -Another thing that impressed itself upon me throughout England -was the high regard that all classes have for law and order, and -the ease and thoroughness with which everything is done. The -Englishmen, I found, took plenty of time for eating, as for -everything else. I am not sure if, in the long run, they do not -accomplish as much or more than rushing, nervous Americans do. - -My visit to England gave me a higher regard for the nobility than -I had had. I had no idea that they were so generally loved and -respected by the classes, nor that I any correct conception of -how much time and money they spent in works of philanthropy, and -how much real heart they put into this work. My impression had -been that they merely spent money freely and had a "good time." - -It was hard for me to get accustomed to speaking to English -audiences. The average Englishman is so serious, and is so -tremendously in earnest about everything, that when I told a -story that would have made an American audience roar with -laughter, the Englishmen simply looked me straight in the face -without even cracking a smile. - -When the Englishman takes you into his heart and friendship, he -binds you there as with cords of steel, and I do not believe that -there are many other friendships that are so lasting or so -satisfactory. Perhaps I can illustrate this point in no better -way than by relating the following incident. Mrs. Washington and -I were invited to attend a reception given by the Duke and -Duchess of Sutherland, at Stafford House--said to be the finest -house in London; I may add that I believe the Duchess of -Sutherland is said to be the most beautiful woman in England. -There must have been at least three hundred persons at this -reception. Twice during the evening the Duchess sought us out for -a conversation, and she asked me to write her when we got home, -and tell her more about the work at Tuskegee. This I did. When -Christmas came we were surprised and delighted to receive her -photograph with her autograph on it. The correspondence has -continued, and we now feel that in the Duchess of Sutherland we -have one of our warmest friends. - -After three months in Europe we sailed from Southampton in the -steamship St. Louis. On this steamer there was a fine library -that had been presented to the ship by the citizens of St. Louis, -Mo. In this library I found a life of Frederick Douglass, which I -began reading. I became especially interested in Mr. Douglass's -description of the way he was treated on shipboard during his -first or second visit to England. In this description he told how -he was not permitted to enter the cabin, but had to confine -himself to the deck of the ship. A few minutes after I had -finished reading this description I was waited on by a committee -of ladies and gentlemen with the request that I deliver an -address at a concert which was to begin the following evening. -And yet there are people who are bold enough to say that race -feeling in America is not growing less intense! At this concert -the Hon. Benjamin B. Odell, Jr., the present governor of New -York, presided. I was never given a more cordial hearing -anywhere. A large proportion of the passengers with Southern -people. After the concert some of the passengers proposed that a -subscription be raised to help the work at Tuskegee, and the -money to support several scholarships was the result. - -While we were in Paris I was very pleasantly surprised to receive -the following invitation from the citizens of West Virginia and -of the city near which I had spent my boyhood days:-- - -Charleston, W. Va., May 16, 1899. - -Professor Booker T. Washington, Paris, France: - -Dear Sir: Many of the best citizens of West Virginia have united -in liberal expressions of admiration and praise of your worth and -work, and desire that on your return from Europe you should -favour them with your presence and with the inspiration of your -words. We must sincerely indorse this move, and on behalf of the -citizens of Charleston extend to your our most cordial invitation -to have you come to us, that we may honour you who have done so -much by your life and work to honour us. - -We are, - -Very truly yours, - -The Common Council of the City of Charleston, - -By W. Herman Smith, Mayor. - -This invitation from the City Council of Charleston was -accompanied by the following:-- - -Professor Booker T. Washington, Paris, France: - -Dear Sir: We, the citizens of Charleston and West Virginia, -desire to express our pride in you and the splendid career that -you have thus far accomplished, and ask that we be permitted to -show our pride and interest in a substantial way. - -Your recent visit to your old home in our midst awoke within us -the keenest regret that we were not permitted to hear you and -render some substantial aid to your work, before you left for -Europe. - -In view of the foregoing, we earnestly invite you to share the -hospitality of our city upon your return from Europe, and give us -the opportunity to hear you and put ourselves in touch with your -work in a way that will be most gratifying to yourself, and that -we may receive the inspiration of your words and presence. - -An early reply to this invitation, with an indication of the time -you may reach our city, will greatly oblige, - -Yours very respectfully, - -The Charleston Daily Gazette, The Daily Mail-Tribune; G.W. -Atkinson, Governor; E.L. Boggs, Secretary to Governor; Wm. M.O. -Dawson, Secretary of State; L.M. La Follette, Auditor; J.R. -Trotter, Superintendent of Schools; E.W. Wilson, ex-Governor; -W.A. MacCorkle, ex-Governor; John Q. Dickinson, President Kanawha -Valley Bank; L. Prichard, President Charleston National Bank; -Geo. S. Couch, President Kanawha National Bank; Ed. Reid, Cashier -Kanawha National Bank; Geo. S. Laidley, Superintended City -Schools; L.E. McWhorter, President Board of Education; Chas. K. -Payne, wholesale merchant; and many others. - - -This invitation, coming as it did from the City Council, the -state officers, and all the substantial citizens of both races of -the community where I had spent my boyhood, and from which I had -gone a few years before, unknown, in poverty and ignorance, in -quest of an education, not only surprised me, but almost unmanned -me. I could not understand what I had done to deserve it all. - -I accepted the invitation, and at the appointed day was met at -the railway station at Charleston by a committee headed by -ex-Governor W.A. MacCorkle, and composed of men of both races. -The public reception was held in the Opera-House at Charleston. -The Governor of the state, the Hon. George W. Atkinson, presided, -and an address of welcome was made by ex-Governor MacCorkle. A -prominent part in the reception was taken by the coloured -citizens. The Opera-House was filled with citizens of both races, -and among the white people were many for whom I had worked when I -was a boy. The next day Governor and Mrs. Atkinson gave me a -public reception at the State House, which was attended by all -classes. - -Not long after this the coloured people in Atlanta, Georgia, gave -me a reception at which the Governor of the state presided, and a -similar reception was given me in New Orleans, which was presided -over by the Mayor of the city. Invitations came from many other -places which I was not able to accept. - - - -Chapter XVII. Last Words - -Before going to Europe some events came into my life which were -great surprises to me. In fact, my whole life has largely been -one of surprises. I believe that any man's life will be filled -with constant, unexpected encouragements of this kind if he makes -up his mind to do his level best each day of his life--that is, -tries to make each day reach as nearly as possible the high-water -mark of pure, unselfish, useful living. I pity the man, black or -white, who has never experienced the joy and satisfaction that -come to one by reason of an effort to assist in making some one -else more useful and more happy. - -Six months before he died, and nearly a year after he had been -stricken with paralysis, General Armstrong expressed a wish to -visit Tuskegee again before he passed away. Notwithstanding the -fact that he had lost the use of his limbs to such an extent that -he was practically helpless, his wish was gratified, and he was -brought to Tuskegee. The owners of the Tuskegee Railroad, white -men living in the town, offered to run a special train, without -cost, out of the main station--Chehaw, five miles away--to meet -him. He arrived on the school grounds about nine o'clock in the -evening. Some one had suggested that we give the General a -"pine-knot torchlight reception." This plan was carried out, and -the moment that his carriage entered the school grounds he began -passing between two lines of lighted and waving "fat pine" wood -knots held by over a thousand students and teachers. The whole -thing was so novel and surprising that the General was completely -overcome with happiness. He remained a guest in my home for -nearly two months, and, although almost wholly without the use of -voice or limb, he spent nearly every hour in devising ways and -means to help the South. Time and time again he said to me, -during this visit, that it was not only the duty of the country -to assist in elevating the Negro of the South, but the poor white -man as well. At the end of his visit I resolved anew to devote -myself more earnestly than ever to the cause which was so near -his heart. I said that if a man in his condition was willing to -think, work, and act, I should not be wanting in furthering in -every possible way the wish of his heart. - -The death of General Armstrong, a few weeks later, gave me the -privilege of getting acquainted with one of the finest, most -unselfish, and most attractive men that I have ever come in -contact with. I refer to the Rev. Dr. Hollis B. Frissell, now the -Principal of the Hampton Institute, and General Armstrong's -successor. Under the clear, strong, and almost perfect leadership -of Dr. Frissell, Hampton has had a career of prosperity and -usefulness that is all that the General could have wished for. It -seems to be the constant effort of Dr. Frissell to hide his own -great personality behind that of General Armstrong--to make -himself of "no reputation" for the sake of the cause. - -More than once I have been asked what was the greatest surprise -that ever came to me. I have little hesitation in answering that -question. It was the following letter, which came to me one -Sunday morning when I was sitting on the veranda of my home at -Tuskegee, surrounded by my wife and three children:-- - -Harvard University, Cambridge, May 28, 1896. - -President Booker T. Washington, - -My Dear Sir: Harvard University desired to confer on you at the -approaching Commencement an honorary degree; but it is our custom -to confer degrees only on gentlemen who are present. Our -Commencement occurs this year on June 24, and your presence would -be desirable from about noon till about five o'clock in the -afternoon. Would it be possible for you to be in Cambridge on -that day? - -Believe me, with great regard, - -Very truly yours, - -Charles W. Eliot. - - -This was a recognition that had never in the slightest manner -entered into my mind, and it was hard for me to realize that I -was to be honoured by a degree from the oldest and most renowned -university in America. As I sat upon my veranda, with this letter -in my hand, tears came into my eyes. My whole former life--my -life as a slave on the plantation, my work in the coal-mine, the -times when I was without food and clothing, when I made my bed -under a sidewalk, my struggles for an education, the trying days -I had had at Tuskegee, days when I did not know where to turn for -a dollar to continue the work there, the ostracism and sometimes -oppression of my race,--all this passed before me and nearly -overcame me. - -I had never sought or cared for what the world calls fame. I have -always looked upon fame as something to be used in accomplishing -good. I have often said to my friends that if I can use whatever -prominence may have come to me as an instrument with which to do -good, I am content to have it. I care for it only as a means to -be used for doing good, just as wealth may be used. The more I -come into contact with wealthy people, the more I believe that -they are growing in the direction of looking upon their money -simply as an instrument which God has placed in their hand for -doing good with. I never go to the office of Mr. John D. -Rockefeller, who more than once has been generous to Tuskegee, -without being reminded of this. The close, careful, and minute -investigation that he always makes in order to be sure that every -dollar that he gives will do the most good--an investigation that -is just as searching as if he were investing money in a business -enterprise--convinces me that the growth in this direction is -most encouraging. - -At nine o'clock, on the morning of June 24, I met President -Eliot, the Board of Overseers of Harvard University, and the -other guests, at the designated place on the university grounds, -for the purpose of being escorted to Sanders Theatre, where the -Commencement exercises were to be held and degrees conferred. -Among others invited to be present for the purpose of receiving a -degree at this time were General Nelson A. Miles, Dr. Bell, the -inventor of the Bell telephone, Bishop Vincent, and the Rev. -Minot J. Savage. We were placed in line immediately behind the -President and the Board of Overseers, and directly afterward the -Governor of Massachusetts, escorted by the Lancers, arrived and -took his place in the line of march by the side of President -Eliot. In the line there were also various other officers and -professors, clad in cap and gown. In this order we marched to -Sanders Theatre, where, after the usual Commencement exercises, -came the conferring of the honorary degrees. This, it seems, is -always considered the most interesting feature at Harvard. It is -not known, until the individuals appear, upon whom the honorary -degrees are to be conferred, and those receiving these honours -are cheered by the students and others in proportion to their -popularity. During the conferring of the degrees excitement and -enthusiasm are at the highest pitch. - -When my name was called, I rose, and President Eliot, in -beautiful and strong English, conferred upon me the degree of -Master of Arts. After these exercises were over, those who had -received honorary degrees were invited to lunch with the -President. After the lunch we were formed in line again, and were -escorted by the Marshal of the day, who that year happened to be -Bishop William Lawrence, through the grounds, where, at different -points, those who had been honoured were called by name and -received the Harvard yell. This march ended at Memorial Hall, -where the alumni dinner was served. To see over a thousand strong -men, representing all that is best in State, Church, business, -and education, with the glow and enthusiasm of college loyalty -and college pride,--which has, I think, a peculiar Harvard -flavour,--is a sight that does not easily fade from memory. - -Among the speakers after dinner were President Eliot, Governor -Roger Wolcott, General Miles, Dr. Minot J. Savage, the Hon. Henry -Cabot Lodge, and myself. When I was called upon, I said, among -other things:-- - -It would in some measure relieve my embarrassment if I could, -even in a slight degree, feel myself worthy of the great honour -which you do me to-day. Why you have called me from the Black -Belt of the South, from among my humble people, to share in the -honours of this occasion, is not for me to explain; and yet it -may -not be inappropriate for me to suggest that it seems to me that -one of the most vital questions that touch our American life is -how to bring the strong, wealthy, and learned into helpful touch -with the poorest, most ignorant, and humblest, and at the same -time make one appreciate the vitalizing, strengthening influence -of the other. How shall we make the mansion on yon Beacon Street -feel and see the need of the spirits in the lowliest cabin in -Alabama cotton-fields or Louisiana sugar-bottoms? This problem -Harvard University is solving, not by bringing itself down, but -by bringing the masses up. - - * * * * * * * - -If my life in the past has meant anything in the lifting up of my -people and the bringing about of better relations between your -race and mine, I assure you from this day it will mean doubly -more. In the economy of God there is but one standard by which an -individual can succeed--there is but one for a race. This -country demands that every race shall measure itself by the -American standard. By it a race must rise or fall, succeed or -fail, and in the last analysis mere sentiment counts for little. - -During the next half-century and more, my race must continue -passing through the severe American crucible. We are to be tested -in our patience, our forbearance, our perseverance, our power to -endure wrong, to withstand temptations, to economize, to acquire -and use skill; in our ability to compete, to succeed in commerce, -to disregard the superficial for the real, the appearance for the -substance, to be great and yet small, learned and yet simple, -high and yet the servant of all. - - -As this was the first time that a New England university had -conferred an honorary degree upon a Negro, it was the occasion of -much newspaper comment throughout the country. A correspondent of -a New York Paper said:-- - -When the name of Booker T. Washington was called, and he arose to -acknowledge and accept, there was such an outburst of applause as -greeted no other name except that of the popular soldier patriot, -General Miles. The applause was not studied and stiff, -sympathetic and condoling; it was enthusiasm and admiration. -Every part of the audience from pit to gallery joined in, and a -glow covered the cheeks of those around me, proving sincere -appreciation of the rising struggle of an ex-slave and the work -he has accomplished for his race. - - -A Boston paper said, editorially:-- - -In conferring the honorary degree of Master of Arts upon the -Principal of Tuskegee Institute, Harvard University has honoured -itself as well as the object of this distinction. The work which -Professor Booker T. Washington has accomplished for the -education, good citizenship, and popular enlightenment in his -chosen field of labour in the South entitles him to rank with our -national -benefactors. The university which can claim him on its list of -sons, whether in regular course or honoris causa, may be proud. - -It has been mentioned that Mr. Washington is the first of his -race to receive an honorary degree from a New England university. -This, in itself, is a distinction. But the degree was not -conferred because Mr. Washington is a coloured man, or because he -was born in slavery, but because he has shown, by his work for -the elevation of the people of the Black Belt of the South, a -genius and a broad humanity which count for greatness in any man, -whether his skin be white or black. - - -Another Boston paper said:-- - -It is Harvard which, first among New England colleges, confers an -honorary degree upon a black man. No one who has followed the -history of Tuskegee and its work can fail to admire the courage, -persistence, and splendid common sense of Booker T. Washington. - -Well may Harvard honour the ex-slave, the value of whose -services, alike to his race and country, only the future can -estimate. - - -The correspondent of the New York Times wrote:-- - -All the speeches were enthusiastically received, but the coloured -man carried off the oratorical honours, and the applause which -broke out when he had finished was vociferous and long-continued. - - -Soon after I began work at Tuskegee I formed a resolution, in the -secret of my heart, that I would try to build up a school that -would be of so much service to the country that the President of -the United States would one day come to see it. This was, I -confess, rather a bold resolution, and for a number of years I -kept it hidden in my own thoughts, not daring to share it with -any one. - -In November, 1897, I made the first move in this direction, and -that was in securing a visit from a member of President -McKinley's Cabinet, the Hon. James Wilson, Secretary of -Agriculture. He came to deliver an address at the formal opening -of the Slater-Armstrong Agricultural Building, our first large -building to be used for the purpose of giving training to our -students in agriculture and kindred branches. - -In the fall of 1898 I heard that President McKinley was likely to -visit Atlanta, Georgia, for the purpose of taking part in the -Peace Jubilee exercises to be held there to commemorate the -successful close of the Spanish-American war. At this time I had -been hard at work, together with our teachers, for eighteen -years, trying to build up a school that we thought would be of -service to the Nation, and I determined to make a direct effort -to secure a visit from the President and his Cabinet. I went to -Washington, and I was not long in the city before I found my way -to the White House. When I got there I found the waiting rooms -full of people, and my heart began to sink, for I feared there -would not be much chance of my seeing the President that day, if -at all. But, at any rate, I got an opportunity to see Mr. J. -Addison Porter, the secretary to the President, and explained to -him my mission. Mr. Porter kindly sent my card directly to the -President, and in a few minutes word came from Mr. McKinley that -he would see me. - -How any man can see so many people of all kinds, with all kinds -of errands, and do so much hard work, and still keep himself -calm, patient, and fresh for each visitor in the way that -President McKinley does, I cannot understand. When I saw the -President he kindly thanked me for the work which we were doing -at Tuskegee for the interests of the country. I then told him, -briefly, the object of my visit. I impressed upon him the fact -that a visit from the Chief Executive of the Nation would not -only encourage our students and teachers, but would help the -entire race. He seemed interested, but did not make a promise to -go to Tuskegee, for the reason that his plans about going to -Atlanta were not then fully made; but he asked me to call the -matter to his attention a few weeks later. - -By the middle of the following month the President had definitely -decided to attend the Peace Jubilee at Atlanta. I went to -Washington again and saw him, with a view of getting him to -extend his trip to Tuskegee. On this second visit Mr. Charles W. -Hare, a prominent white citizen of Tuskegee, kindly volunteered -to accompany me, to reenforce my invitation with one from the -white people of Tuskegee and the vicinity. - -Just previous to my going to Washington the second time, the -country had been excited, and the coloured people greatly -depressed, because of several severe race riots which had -occurred at different points in the South. As soon as I saw the -President, I perceived that his heart was greatly burdened by -reason of these race disturbances. Although there were many -people waiting to see him, he detained me for some time, -discussing the condition and prospects of the race. He remarked -several times that he was determined to show his interest and -faith in the race, not merely in words, but by acts. When I told -him that I thought that at that time scarcely anything would go -father in giving hope and encouragement to the race than the fact -that the President of the Nation would be willing to travel one -hundred and forty miles out of his way to spend a day at a Negro -institution, he seemed deeply impressed. - -While I was with the President, a white citizen of Atlanta, a -Democrat and an ex-slaveholder, came into the room, and the -President asked his opinion as to the wisdom of his going to -Tuskegee. Without hesitation the Atlanta man replied that it was -the proper thing for him to do. This opinion was reenforced by -that friend of the race, Dr. J.L.M. Curry. The President promised -that he would visit our school on the 16th of December. - -When it became known that the President was going to visit our -school, the white citizens of the town of Tuskegee--a mile -distant from the school--were as much pleased as were our -students and teachers. The white people of this town, including -both men and women, began arranging to decorate the town, and to -form themselves into committees for the purpose of cooperating -with the officers of our school in order that the distinguished -visitor might have a fitting reception. I think I never realized -before this how much the white people of Tuskegee and vicinity -thought of our institution. During the days when we were -preparing for the President's reception, dozens of these people -came to me and said that, while they did not want to push -themselves into prominence, if there was anything they could do -to help, or to relieve me personally, I had but to intimate it -and they would be only too glad to assist. In fact, the thing -that touched me almost as deeply as the visit of the President -itself was the deep pride which all classes of citizens in -Alabama seemed to take in our work. - -The morning of December 16th brought to the little city of -Tuskegee such a crowd as it had never seen before. With the -President came Mrs. McKinley and all of the Cabinet officers but -one; and most of them brought their wives or some members of -their families. Several prominent generals came, including -General Shafter and General Joseph Wheeler, who were recently -returned from the Spanish-American war. There was also a host of -newspaper correspondents. The Alabama Legislature was in session -in Montgomery at this time. This body passed a resolution to -adjourn for the purpose of visited Tuskegee. Just before the -arrival of the President's party the Legislature arrived, headed -by the governor and other state officials. - -The citizens of Tuskegee had decorated the town from the station -to the school in a generous manner. In order to economize in the -matter of time, we arranged to have the whole school pass in -review before the President. Each student carried a stalk of -sugar-cane with some open bolls of cotton fastened to the end of -it. Following the students the work of all departments of the -school passed in review, displayed on "floats" drawn by horses, -mules, and oxen. On these floats we tried to exhibit not only the -present work of the school, but to show the contrasts between the -old methods of doing things and the new. As an example, we showed -the old method of dairying in contrast with the improved methods, -the old methods of tilling the soil in contrast with the new, the -old methods of cooking and housekeeping in contrast with the new. -These floats consumed an hour and a half of time in passing. - -In his address in our large, new chapel, which the students had -recently completed, the President said, among other things:-- - -To meet you under such pleasant auspices and to have the -opportunity of a personal observation of your work is indeed most -gratifying. The Tuskegee Normal and Industrial Institute is ideal -in its conception, and has already a large and growing reputation -in the country, and is not unknown abroad. I congratulate all who -are associated in this undertaking for the good work which it is -doing in the education of its students to lead lives of honour -and usefulness, thus exalting the race for which it was -established. - -Nowhere, I think, could a more delightful location have been -chosen for this unique educational experiment, which has -attracted the attention and won the support even of conservative -philanthropists in all sections of the country. - -To speak of Tuskegee without paying special tribute to Booker T. -Washington's genius and perseverance would be impossible. The -inception of this noble enterprise was his, and he deserves high -credit for it. His was the enthusiasm and enterprise which made -its steady progress possible and established in the institution -its present high standard of accomplishment. He has won a worthy -reputation as one of the great leaders of his race, widely known -and much respected at home and abroad as an accomplished -educator, a great orator, and a true philanthropist. - - -The Hon. John D. Long, the Secretary of the Navy, said in part:-- - -I cannot make a speech to-day. My heart is too full--full of -hope, admiration, and pride for my countrymen of both sections -and both colours. I am filled with gratitude and admiration for -your work, and from this time forward I shall have absolute -confidence in your progress and in the solution of the problem in -which you are engaged. - -The problem, I say, has been solved. A picture has been presented -to-day which should be put upon canvas with the pictures of -Washington and Lincoln, and transmitted to future time and -generations--a picture which the press of the country should -spread broadcast over the land, a most dramatic picture, and that -picture is this: The President of the United States standing on -this platform; on one side the Governor of Alabama, on the other, -completing the trinity, a representative of a race only a few -years ago in bondage, the coloured President of the Tuskegee -Normal and Industrial Institute. - -God bless the President under whose majesty such a scene as that -is presented to the American people. God bless the state of -Alabama, which is showing that it can deal with this problem for -itself. God bless the orator, philanthropist, and disciple of the -Great Master--who, if he were on earth, would be doing the same -work--Booker T. Washington. - - -Postmaster General Smith closed the address which he made with -these words:-- - -We have witnessed many spectacles within the last few days. We -have seen the magnificent grandeur and the magnificent -achievements of one of the great metropolitan cities of the -South. We have seen heroes of the war pass by in procession. We -have seen floral parades. But I am sure my colleagues will agree -with me in saying that we have witnessed no spectacle more -impressive and more encouraging, more inspiring for our future, -than that which we have witnessed here this morning. - - -Some days after the President returned to Washington I received -the letter which follows:-- - -Executive Mansion, Washington, Dec. 23, 1899. - -Dear Sir: By this mail I take pleasure in sending you engrossed -copies of the souvenir of the visit of the President to your -institution. These sheets bear the autographs of the President -and the members of the Cabinet who accompanied him on the trip. -Let me take this opportunity of congratulating you most heartily -and sincerely upon the great success of the exercises provided -for and entertainment furnished us under your auspices during our -visit to Tuskegee. Every feature of the programme was perfectly -executed and was viewed or participated in with the heartiest -satisfaction by every visitor present. The unique exhibition -which you gave of your pupils engaged in their industrial -vocations was not only artistic but thoroughly impressive. The -tribute paid by the President and his Cabinet to your work was -none too high, and forms a most encouraging augury, I think, for -the future prosperity of your institution. I cannot close without -assuring you that the modesty shown by yourself in the exercises -was most favourably commented upon by all the members of our -party. - -With best wishes for the continued advance of your most useful -and patriotic undertaking, kind personal regards, and the -compliments of the season, believe me, always, - -Very sincerely yours, - -John Addison Porter, - -Secretary to the President. - -To President Booker T. Washington, Tuskegee Normal and Industrial -Institute, Tuskegee, Ala. - - - -Twenty years have now passed since I made the first humble effort -at Tuskegee, in a broken-down shanty and an old hen-house, -without owning a dollar's worth of property, and with but one -teacher and thirty students. At the present time the institution -owns twenty-three hundred acres of land, one thousand of which -are under cultivation each year, entirely by student labour. -There are now upon the grounds, counting large and small, -sixty-six buildings; and all except four of these have been -almost wholly erected by the labour of our students. While the -students are at work upon the land and in erecting buildings, -they are taught, by competent instructors, the latest methods of -agriculture and the trades connected with building. - -There are in constant operation at the school, in connection with -thorough academic and religious training, thirty industrial -departments. All of these teach industries at which our men and -women can find immediate employment as soon as they leave the -institution. The only difficulty now is that the demand for our -graduates from both white and black people in the South is so -great that we cannot supply more than one-half the persons for -whom applications come to us. Neither have we the buildings nor -the money for current expenses to enable us to admit to the -school more than one-half the young men and women who apply to us -for admission. - -In our industrial teaching we keep three things in mind: first, -that the student shall be so educated that he shall be enabled to -meet conditions as they exist now, in the part of the South where -he lives--in a word, to be able to do the thing which the world -wants done; second, that every student who graduates from the -school shall have enough skill, coupled with intelligence and -moral character, to enable him to make a living for himself and -others; third, to send every graduate out feeling and knowing -that labour is dignified and beautiful--to make each one love -labour instead of trying to escape it. In addition to the -agricultural training which we give to young men, and the -training given to our girls in all the usual domestic -employments, we now train a number of girls in agriculture each -year. These girls are taught gardening, fruit-growing, dairying, -bee-culture, and poultry-raising. - -While the institution is in no sense denominational, we have a -department known as the Phelps Hall Bible Training School, in -which a number of students are prepared for the ministry and -other forms of Christian work, especially work in the country -districts. What is equally important, each one of the students -works . . . each day at some industry, in order to get skill and -the love of work, so that when he goes out from the institution -he is prepared to set the people with whom he goes to labour a -proper example in the matter of industry. - -The value of our property is now over $700,000. If we add to this -our endowment fund, which at present is $1,000,000, the value of -the total property is now $1,700,000. Aside from the need for -more buildings and for money for current expenses, the endowment -fund should be increased to at least $3,000,000. The annual -current expenses are now about $150,000. The greater part of this -I collect each year by going from door to door and from house to -house. All of our property is free from mortgage, and is deeded -to an undenominational board of trustees who have the control of -the institution. - -From thirty students the number has grown to fourteen hundred, -coming from twenty-seven states and territories, from Africa, -Cuba, Porto Rico, Jamaica, and other foreign countries. In our -departments there are one hundred and ten officers and -instructors; and if we add the families of our instructors, we -have a constant population upon our grounds of not far from -seventeen hundred people. - -I have often been asked how we keep so large a body of people -together, and at the same time keep them out of mischief. There -are two answers: that the men and women who come to us for an -education are in earnest; and that everybody is kept busy. The -following outline of our daily work will testify to this:-- - -5 a.m., rising bell; 5.50 a.m., warning breakfast bell; 6 a.m., -breakfast bell; 6.20 a.m., breakfast over; 6.20 to 6.50 a.m., -rooms are cleaned; 6.50, work bell; 7.30, morning study hours; -8.20, morning school bell; 8.25, inspection of young men's toilet -in ranks; 8.40, devotional exercises in chapel; 8.55, "five -minutes with the daily news;" 9 a.m., class work begins; 12, -class work closes; 12.15 p.m., dinner; 1 p.m., work bell; 1.30 -p.m., class work begins; 3.30 p.m., class work ends; 5.30 p.m., -bell to "knock off" work; 6 p.m., supper; 7.10 p.m., evening -prayers; 7.30 p.m., evening study hours; 8.45 p.m., evening study -hour closes; 9.20 p.m., warning retiring bell; 9.30 p.m., -retiring bell. - -We try to keep constantly in mind the fact that the worth of the -school is to be judged by its graduates. Counting those who have -finished the full course, together with those who have taken -enough training to enable them to do reasonably good work, we can -safely say that at least six thousand men and women from Tuskegee -are now at work in different parts of the South; men and women -who, by their own example or by direct efforts, are showing the -masses of our race now to improve their material, educational, -and moral and religious life. What is equally important, they are -exhibiting a degree of common sense and self-control which is -causing better relations to exist between the races, and is -causing the Southern white man to learn to believe in the value -of educating the men and women of my race. Aside from this, there -is the influence that is constantly being exerted through the -mothers' meeting and the plantation work conducted by Mrs. -Washington. - -Wherever our graduates go, the changes which soon begin to appear -in the buying of land, improving homes, saving money, in -education, and in high moral characters are remarkable. Whole -communities are fast being revolutionized through the -instrumentality of these men and women. - -Ten years ago I organized at Tuskegee the first Negro Conference. -This is an annual gathering which now brings to the school eight -or nine hundred representative men and women of the race, who -come to spend a day in finding out what the actual industrial, -mental, and moral conditions of the people are, and in forming -plans for improvement. Out from this central Negro Conference at -Tuskegee have grown numerous state an local conferences which are -doing the same kind of work. As a result of the influence of -these gatherings, one delegate reported at the last annual -meeting that ten families in his community had bought and paid -for homes. On the day following the annual Negro Conference, -there is the "Workers' Conference." This is composed of officers -and teachers who are engaged in educational work in the larger -institutions in the South. The Negro Conference furnishes a rare -opportunity for these workers to study the real condition of the -rank and file of the people. - -In the summer of 1900, with the assistance of such prominent -coloured men as Mr. T. Thomas Fortune, who has always upheld my -hands in every effort, I organized the National Negro Business -League, which held its first meeting in Boston, and brought -together for the first time a large number of the coloured men -who are engaged in various lines of trade or business in -different parts of the United States. Thirty states were -represented at our first meeting. Out of this national meeting -grew state and local business leagues. - -In addition to looking after the executive side of the work at -Tuskegee, and raising the greater part of the money for the -support of the school, I cannot seem to escape the duty of -answering at least a part of the calls which come to me unsought -to address Southern white audiences and audiences of my own race, -as well as frequent gatherings in the North. As to how much of my -time is spent in this way, the following clipping from a Buffalo -(N.Y.) paper will tell. This has reference to an occasion when I -spoke before the National Educational Association in that city. - -Booker T. Washington, the foremost educator among the coloured -people of the world, was a very busy man from the time he arrived -in the city the other night from the West and registered at the -Iroquois. He had hardly removed the stains of travel when it was -time to partake of supper. Then he held a public levee in the -parlours of the Iroquois until eight o'clock. During that time he -was greeted by over two hundred eminent teachers and educators -from all parts of the United States. Shortly after eight o'clock -he was driven in a carriage to Music Hall, and in one hour and a -half he made two ringing addresses, to as many as five thousand -people, on Negro education. Then Mr. Washington was taken in -charge by a delegation of coloured citizens, headed by the Rev. -Mr. Watkins, and hustled off to a small informal reception, -arranged in honour of the visitor by the people of his race. - - -Nor can I, in addition to making these addresses, escape the duty -of calling the attention of the South and of the country in -general, through the medium of the press, to matters that pertain -to the interests of both races. This, for example, I have done in -regard to the evil habit of lynching. When the Louisiana State -Constitutional Convention was in session, I wrote an open letter -to that body pleading for justice for the race. In all such -efforts I have received warm and hearty support from the Southern -newspapers, as well as from those in all other parts of the -country. - -Despite superficial and temporary signs which might lead one to -entertain a contrary opinion, there was never a time when I felt -more hopeful for the race than I do at the present. The great -human law that in the end recognizes and rewards merit is -everlasting and universal. The outside world does not know, -neither can it appreciate, the struggle that is constantly going -on in the hearts of both the Southern white people and their -former slaves to free themselves from racial prejudice; and while -both races are thus struggling they should have the sympathy, the -support, and the forbearance of the rest of the world. - - -As I write the closing words of this autobiography I find -myself--not by design--in the city of Richmond, Virginia: the -city which only a few decades ago was the capital of the Southern -Confederacy, and where, about twenty-five years ago, because of -my poverty I slept night after night under a sidewalk. - -This time I am in Richmond as the guest of the coloured people of -the city; and came at their request to deliver an address last -night to both races in the Academy of Music, the largest and -finest audience room in the city. This was the first time that -the coloured people had ever been permitted to use this hall. The -day before I came, the City Council passed a vote to attend the -meeting in a body to hear me speak. The state Legislature, -including the House of Delegates and the Senate, also passed a -unanimous vote to attend in a body. In the presence of hundreds -of coloured people, many distinguished white citizens, the City -Council, the state Legislature, and state officials, I delivered -my message, which was one of hope and cheer; and from the bottom -of my heart I thanked both races for this welcome back to the -state that gave me birth. - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg Etext of Up From Slavery: -An Autobiography by Booker T. Washington - - |